SOOTHAH 

A  TALE  OF 


THE  KARENS 


ALONZO  BUNKER 


SOO  THAH 


r 


' 


SOO  THAH 

A  Tale  of  the  Making 
of  the   Karen   Nation 

By 
ALONZO  BUNKER,  D.D. 

For  Thirty  Years  a  resident  among  the  Karens 

With  an 

Introduction  by 

HENRY  C.  MABIE,  D.D. 


New  York     Chicago     Toronto 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL   COMPANY 

London  Gf  Edinburgh 


COPYRIGHT  1902 

BY 
FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 


PREFACE 

THIS  is  a  true  story.  While  its  narration 
is  not  always  chronological,  yet  all  the 
incidents  herein  told  are  facts  which  oc 
curred  in  the  experience  of  the  writer,  or  within 
his  knowledge.  All  the  characters  are  true  to 
name  and  life,  except  Soo  Thah,  whose  real  name 
was  Soo  Yah.  This  change  has  been  made  in 
order  that  certain  incidents  in  the  story  might  be 
added  to  his  life  to  complete  a  true  picture. 

The  aim  of  the  story  is  to  give  a  photographic 
view  of  the  daily  life  of  the  heathen  Hillmen  of 
Burma;  of  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel  among 
them ;  and  of  its  triumphant  results  as  a  trans 
forming  and  uplifting  power. 

My  hearty  thanks  are  due  to  my  friend,  Rev. 
N.  J.  Wheeler,  for  wise  counsel  and  help  in  the 
composition  of  the  story.  I  am  also  indebted  to 
Dr.  J.  B.  Vinton  for  some  translations  of  the 
traditions  of  the  elders;  and  also  to  the  author 
of  "  In  the  Shadow  of  the  Pagoda,"  for  incidents 
in  the  story  of  Boh  Hline,  retold  from  his  book. 

A.  B. 

TOUNGOO,  BURMA. 

7 


CONTENTS 

PACK 

I.  Soo  THAH  MAKES  His  Bow        .       .  17 

II.  EARLY  SPORTS  AND  LABOURS    ...  23 

III.  Soo  THAH'S  FIRST  HUNT       ...  33 

IV.  TOILS  AND  PERILS 41 

V.  DEMONS  AND  FAIRIES       ....  49 

VI.  MORE  ABOUT  FAIRIES       ....  57 

VII.  THE  FEAST 65 

VIII.  WARS  AND  RUMOURS  or  WARS       .       .  73 

IX.  GOOD  NEWS 79 

X.  TEMPTATION  AND  FALL     ....  87 

XI.  SMALL  BEGINNINGS 95 

XII.  A  MEMORABLE  VISIT        ....  105 

XIII.  Two  NOTABLE  EVENTS      ....  113 

XIV.  A  NARROW  ESCAPE 123 

XV.  PROGRESS 131 

XVI.  Soo  THAH'S  MARRIAGE    .       .       .       .139 

XVII.  Soo  THAH   BEGINS  His  LIFE  WORK       .  150 

XVIII.  A  NOTABLE  ASSEMBLY      ....  159 

XIX.  A  PERILOUS  EXPEDITION  ....  167 

XX.  A  STARTLING  EVENT 177 

XXI.  A  BATTLE  WITH  TH«  Nxii      .       .       .  186 
9 


io  Contents 

PAGE 

XXII.  SAW  Aw's  VISIT 195 

XXIII.  ANSWERED  PRAYEB 204 

XXIV.  ANSWERED  PRAYER  CONTINUED       .       .217 
XXV.  HISTORICAL  GLIMPSES         ....    228 

XXVI.  THE  DAU-KA-LU 238 

XXVII.  BOH  HLINE 249 

XXVIII.  CAPTURE  OF  THE  GREAT  PONOYI       .        .  264 

XXIX.  CONCLUSION 277 


LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing  Page 

Decay   of   Idolatry Title 

Native   House 18 

Karen  Mission  in  Toungoo 66 

Karen    Village 76 

A    Native   Hunter 98 

Sau-Quala   or  Teacher   Hooe 98 

School    Children 132 

Breck    Christians 178 

A   Rain -Coat  of  Straw 196 

The  Red  Karen  Chief 196 

Meh-Teh,  A  Karen  Prophet 238 

Padoung  Woman  with  Thirty  Pounds  of  Brass  Or 
naments    238 

Kyou-Keh,  the  middle  figure  in  the  group 240 

The  Dau-Ka-Lu  Place  of  Assembly 268 

Karen  Christians  278 


INTRODUCTION 

THE  work  of  evangelizing-  the  Karens  of 
Burma  has  now  gone  on  for  two  genera 
tions.  Its  successes  have  constituted  a 
miracle  in  modern  missions.  The  God-given  men 
and  women  who  have  laboured  in  it  have  been  in 
tense  in  character,  and  the  work  has  been  absorb 
ing  and  all-consuming.  Accordingly,  those  who 
have  known  it  best,  have  found  little  time  to 
weigh  the  achievements,  or  to  write  them  up,  as 
they  deserve  to  be.  Perhaps  this  would  not  yet 
be  done  at  all  if,  in  the  providence  of  God,  the 
active  participants  in  the  work,  through  physical 
disablement,  were  not  driven  home,  where,  com 
ing  face  to  face  with  the  supporters  of  the  Mis 
sion,  endless  catechizings  compel  the  tired  mis 
sionary  to  take  an  inventory  of  stock.  From  long 
familiarity  with  the  work  abroad,  the  missionary 
can  scarcely  realize  how  little  the  people  at  home 
know  of  the  process  going  on  in  the  lives  of  dis 
ciples  just  emerging  from  the  long  night  of  pa 
ganism. 

13 


14  Introduction 

The  church  should,  therefore,  felicitate  itself 
that  as  incidental  to  Dr.  Bunker's  last  well-earned 
furlough  in  America,  he  was  led  to  present  to  us 
the  following  story  of  Soo  THAH,  the  Karen 
convert.  Such  a  book  has  long  been  greatly 
needed.  The  story  is  indeed  a  composite,  it  is 
called  a  romance,  but  it  is  true  to  the  life,  painted 
in  most  realistic  colours  of  feature  and  setting.  It 
was  the  privilege  of  the  present  writer  in  the  year 
1890  to  spend  several  days  with  Dr.  Bunker  and 
his  excellent  associate  workers  in  the  Toungoo 
field,  Burma,  from  which  the  story  draws  its  ma 
terials.  It  is  a  field  in  which  nearly  one  hundred 
Karen  churches  now  exist,  numbering  about  four 
thousand  members.  In  this  field  may  be  seen 
mission  work  in  every  stage  of  its  rise,  growth, 
and  increasing  power, — the  raw,  uncouth  heathen, 
the  awakened  convert  begging  to  be  taught,  the 
village  and  station  schools  filled  with  cleanly, 
bright-eyed  pupils,  the  training  classes  of  young 
preachers,  the  veteran  pastors,  and  the  associa- 
tional  meetings,  with  thousands  of  radiant,  praise- 
ful  Christians  gathered  from  the  mountain  sides 
of  a  vast  district,  absorbed  in  their  new  relations 
to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

The  reading  of  this  book  has  brought  it  all  up 


Introduction  15 

with  vividness,  tenderness  and  power.  Dr.  Bun 
ker  has  used  a  graphic  pen.  He  has  caught  the 
luxuriance  of  the  forests,  the  grandeur  of  the 
mountains,  and  the  soft  tints  of  the  oriental  sun 
sets,  and  made  his  disciple  "  live,  move  and  have 
his  being  "  in  a  world  of  reality  and  charm. 

The  lands  of  heathendom  are  far  from  being 
the  dismal  places  which  many  conceive  them  to 
be.  There  "  only  man  is  vile,"  and,  thank  God, 
through  the  labours  of  such  men  as  he  who  tells 
the  story,  man  also  is  being  reclaimed  to  be  the 
fit  denizen  of  such  scenes  as  the  author  so  glow 
ingly  depicts. 

Better  still,  this  well-told  story  sets  before  us  in 
realistic  touches  the  making  of  the  disciple  him 
self,  recovered  from  the  havoc  which  sin  and 
demon-worship  had  wrought.  In  the  story  of 
Soo  Thah,  we  see  the  child  of  superstition  step 
by  step  emerge,  develop,  expand,  and  rise  to  such 
moral  altitude  as  moves  us  with  new  appreciation 
of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God. 

Then  to  crown  all,  in  this  faithful,  concrete  pre 
sentation  of  mission  work,  we  see  the  elements  of 
the  process  whereby  a  nation  is  being  new-born 
in  a  day;  redeemed  unto  God,  and  commended 
even  to  world-powers,  because  of  the  virile  results 


1 6  Introduction 

realized  through  the  union  of  a  divine  gospel  with 
human  nature  in  the  simple,  such  as  is  afforded 
in  the  Asiatic  hill-tribe  men.  There  is  in  Burma 
to-day  among  the  Karens  alone,  a  community  of 
at  least  one  hundred  thousand  souls  pervaded  by 
Christian  sentiment.  It  is  the  best  appreciated 
and  most  loyal  element  of  the  native  citizenship  in 
British  India.  Such  a  citizenship  is  not  only  a 
tribute  to  the  Gospel,  but  also  to  the  benignity  of 
the  one  colonizing  government  of  Europe  which 
has  given  fair  play  to  Christian  missions.  It  is 
"  a  spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels  and 
to  men,"  the  promise  and  prophecy  of  an  ultimate 
transformed  humanity. 

HENRY  C.  MABIK. 
BOSTON,  May  2,  1902. 


SOO  THAH  MAKES  HIS  BOW 

THEY  named  the  new  baby  Soo  Thah, 
which  means  "  Pure  Fruit."  He  was  a 
little  brown  boy  with  bright,  black  eyes 
and  black  hair,  like  the  other  babies  in  the  village. 
He  was  put  in  an  oblong,  bamboo  basket,  swung 
from  the  rafters  of  the  house  by  ropes  made  from 
the  bark  of  a  tree.  This  house  was  in  a  village 
in  far  away  Burma,  Asia.  The  rude  village  was 
perched  on  a  mountain  top  overlooking  a  distant 
plain ;  and  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  in  every 
direction  were  unbroken  forests  of  luxuriant  fo 
liage. 

The  house  was  like  a  great  nest,  made  of 
bamboo  and  jungle  wood  tied  together  with  rat 
tan,  while  the  roof  was  covered  with  woven  grass. 
There  was  not  a  nail  in  the  whole  structure.  It 
was  built  on  poles,  the  floor  being  quite  eight  feet 
above  the  ground.  Under  the  house  were  hen 
coops  and  pig-pens,  made  of  logs  as  a  protection 
against  leopards  and  other  wild  beasts  which 
abounded  in  the  neighbouring  forests. 

17 


1 8  Soo  Thah 

The  new  baby  had  no  beautiful  dress  in  which 
to  be  presented  to  admiring  relatives.  A  few 
dirty  rags  were  his  only  clothing;  and  yet  he 
looked  as  contented  and  cunning  as  do  most  ba 
bies.  And  though  born  in  the  jungles  among  a 
wild  people,  he  began  to  speak  the  same  language 
babies  use  in  more  favoured  lands. 

His  parents  were  very  fond  of  him;  yet  this 
might  not  have  been  true  had  the  baby  been  a  girl 
instead  of  a  boy ;  for  heathen  people  do  not  often 
set  a  high  value  on  girl-babies. 

Why  they  named  him  "  Pure  Fruit  "  is  doubt 
ful.  Perhaps  it  was  because  he  "  looked  good 
enough  to  eat."  Any  way,  that  was  his  name 
even  when  he  became  a  famous  preacher  of  the 
"  glad  tidings,"  and  a  missionary  to  his  own 
people. 

When  Soo  Thah  was  only  a  few  days  old  his 
grandmother  came  to  see  him.  She  was  bent  and 
shrivelled,  looking  very  much  as  witches  have 
been  pictured ;  but  she  thought  she  knew  all  about 
taking  care  of  children.  "  This  is  a  pretty  child," 
said  she.  "  He  must  be  kept  out  of  the  way  of 
nats,  or  they  will  surely  seize  his  Kala,  and  then 
he  will  sicken  and  die." 

These  nats  remind  one  of  the  wicked  spirits 


Soo  Thah  Makes  His  Bow         19 

which  our  Lord  called  demons,  and  in  heathen 
belief  they  seem  to  answer  to  the  latter.  Both 
the  Hillmen  and  the  worshippers  of  idols  on  the 
plains  of  Burma  believe  in  the  existence  of  nats, 
the  former  calling  them  nahs.  They  also  believe 
that  everything,  animate  and  inanimate,  has  a 
spirit,  which  they  call  Kala,  or  La,  and  that  these 
spirits,  when  separated  from  the  body,  live  in  the 
spirit  country.  But  we  shall  hear  more  of  these 
later. 

Now  the  Kala  is  the  food  which  the  nats  most 
crave.  Accordingly  they  go  about  "  seeking 
whom  they  may  devour," — the  Kala  of  things,  or 
of  persons.  When  they  succeed  in  seizing  it, 
they  bear  it  away  from  its  body,  and  its  owner  at 
once  becomes  ill,  and  will  surely  die  if  the  Kala  is 
not  enticed  back  again.  Thus  the  elders  teach. 
Therefore  when  the  grandmother  saw  such  a  win 
some  child,  she  was  alarmed,  lest  nats  should 
seize  its  Kala,  and  so  cause  the  baby's  death. 

She  accordingly  prepared  an  offering  for  the 
nats  of  the  house,  and  placed  it  on  the  altar  in  the 
corner  devoted  to  these  evil  spirits.  Then  taking 
the  child  in  her  arms  she  offered  her  prayers  and 
pronounced  her  blessing,  after  which  she  tied 
scarlet  strings  around  its  little  wrists,  neck  and 


io  Soo  Thah 

loins.  The  offering  was  to  satisfy  the  hunger  of 
the  nats,  so  that  they  would  not  pry  about  the 
house  and  discover  the  baby.  If,  however,  this 
proved  unavailing,  the  scarlet  strings  were  in 
tended  to  dazzle  the  nat's  eyes,  and  so  prevent 
him  from  seizing  Soo  Thah's  Kala.  In  like  man 
ner  travellers  in  the  jungles,  where  tigers  abound, 
are  wont  to  weave  bamboo  strips  into  a  square, 
with  large  holes  in  it,  and  hang  this  on  the  lower 
limbs  of  a  tree  near  their  camp,  believing  that  the 
tiger's  eyes  will  be  dazzled  when  seeing  this  de 
vice,  and  so  be  frightened  away. 

When  the  old  woman  had  done  all  this,  she 
called  the  father  and  told  him  he  must  never  leave 
the  house  early  in  the  morning  or  late  at  night,  as 
the  nats  were  then  abroad  in  greater  numbers 
than  at  other  times,  and  they  might  follow  him 
when  he  returned  home,  and  so  find  Soo  Thah. 
Besides,  when  any  one  came  up  into  the  house,  he 
must  not  go  near  the  baby  for  some  time,  lest  a 
nat  might  be  following  him. 

The  grandmother  then  had  the  father  make  a 
new  ladder  by  which  to  enter  and  leave  the  house, 
and  new  water-buckets  and  mats  of  bamboo.  He 
must  also  obtain  new  chatties,  or  cooking-pots, 
and  buy  a  new  knife  for  preparing  their  food — 


Soo  Thah  Makes  His  Bow         21 

all  of  which  was  done  by  way  of  precaution.  For 
the  same  reason  when  a  person  dies,  the  children 
of  the  family  must  have  their  faces  blackened,  or 
the  Kala  of  the  deceased  may  entice  those  of  the 
children  away,  with  the  inevitable  result. 

When  Soo  Thah  was  a  few  weeks  old,  his 
father  made  a  feast,  to  which  he  called  all  the 
neighbours.  During  the  feast  he  produced  with 
some  ceremony  a  small  hoe,  and,  placing  the 
baby's  tiny  hand  on  its  handle,  struck  the  ground 
three  times  with  it,  to  show  that  the  child  was 
devoted  to  the  tilling  of  the  soil,  and  to  insure 
his  growing  up  to  be  a  diligent  and  thrifty  man. 

His  mother  in  her  constant  fear,  remembering 
what  the  grandmother  had  said  about  the  nats, 
had  secured  at  some  trouble  and  expense  a  tiger's 
tooth  and  a  few  hairs  from  the  tiger's  tail,  and  a 
bear's  claw.  These,  together  with  some  magic 
roots  and  nuts,  she  had  woven  into  a  necklace 
for  him  to  wear  as  a  talisman.  In  fact  both 
father  and  mother  had  very  little  rest  from  anxi 
ety  about  their  children  while  they  were  growing 
up.  Any  sickness  from  lack  of  proper  clothing, 
or  suitable  food,  was  at  once  charged  to  the  pres 
ence  of  nats ;  and  instead  of  caring  for  the  child's 
body  the  parents  in  their  ignorance  did  all  in  their 


22  Soo  Thah 

power  to  conciliate  the  dreaded  enemy.  Without 
any  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  health,  of  sickness 
or  medicine  on  the  part  of  the  parents  and  being 
slaves  to  their  miserable  superstition  concerning 
the  nats,  what  wonder  that  most  of  the  little  folk 
die  very  young! 


II 

EARLY  SPORTS  AND  LABOURS 

SOO  THAH'S  father  and  mother,  as  inti 
mated,  were  heathen,  never  having  heard 
of  the  living  God.  It  is  true  that  their 
elders  used  to  relate  stories  about  a  great  Nat 
or  Spirit — just  which  they  seemed  not  to  know 
—who  used  to  love  and  care  for  his  people ;  but 
when  they  forsook  his  word,  and  would  not  fol 
low  his  teachings,  he  turned  away  from  them  and 
left  them  to  themselves.  Said  these  elders,  "  He 
never  seems  to  harm  us,  but  he  loves  and  cares 
for  us  no  longer." 

Hence  these  people  were  so  busy  trying  to 
please  the  nats,  that  they  had  no  time  to  worship 
the  great  Spirit,  whom  they  called  Yuah.  In  fact 
they  knew  very  little  about  him.  But  Yuah  hav 
ing  forsaken  them,  they  were  wholly  absorbed 
in  seeking  to  please  those  spirits  that  did  notice 
them,  and  were  aiming  to  destroy  them.  Unlike 
other  heathen,  they  had  no  images  nor  any  visible 
objects  of  worship. 

33 


24  Soo  Thah 

Such  being  the  teaching  of  their  elders,  this 
people,  whom  the  Burmans  call  Karens  (a  term 
of  reproach),  were  quite  ignorant  of  God's  care 
and  love.  They  had  no  Bible,  nor  indeed  had 
they  a  written  language  until  the  missionaries 
gave  them  one.  This  accounts  for  their  great 
ignorance  and  constant  fear  of  evil  spirits. 

Soo  Thah  therefore  knew  nothing  of  schools, 
or  meetings  for  worship,  or  Sabbath  days.  To 
him  one  day  was  as  any  other,  save  when  his 
relatives  made  a  solemn  feast  to  the  nats.  In 
respect  to  bathing  and  hair-cutting  he  was  al 
most  a  stranger,  and  as  for  clean  clothes,  he  sel 
dom  wore  any  at  all  till  he  was  about  ten  years  of 
age. 

It  would  be  a  mistake,  however,  to  suppose 
Soo  Thah  had  nothing  to  do.  For  as  soon  as 
he  could  climb  a  hill  and  carry  a  load  he  was 
obliged  to  go  to  the  brook  for  water,  and  to  the 
jungle  for  wood  with  which  to  cook  the  daily 
food.  His  father  had  made  him  a  little  bamboo 
basket,  narrow  at  the  bottom  and  wide  at  the 
top  and  nearly  as  long  as  himself.  Two  yokes 
one  for  each  shoulder,  were  attached  to  the 
basket  and  these  were  joined  to  each  other  by 
a  bark  strap  for  his  forehead,  thus  enabling  him 


Early  Sports  and  Labours  2$ 

to  carry  wood  and  water  quite  easily.  The  water 
was  first  dipped  from  the  brook  into  the  joints  of 
bamboo,  used  for  buckets,  and  several  of  these 
joints  were  carried  in  the  basket. 

It  was  a  great  day  for  him  when  he  could  go 
with  his  mother  and  sisters  to  the  jungle  for  fire 
wood,  or  visit  the  mysterious  forest  where  he 
fancied  all  sorts  of  strange  things  dwelt.  Often 
on  these  expeditions  they  found  the  hole  of  a 
large  mole  beside  their  path,  or  of  the  giant 
cricket;  and  then  came  the  excitement  of  un 
earthing  the  game  to  be  taken  home  for  curry, 
which  they  ate  with  boiled  rice,  and  regarded  as 
delicious.  There  was  very  little  that  flies,  creeps, 
crawls  or  runs,  that  lives  in  air  or  water,  which 
Soo  Thah's  folks  were  not  glad  to  capture  for 
food.  They  drew  the  line  at  crows,  however; 
though  Soo  Thah  and  his  companions  used  to 
have  no  end  of  fun  with  these  birds.  When  they 
captured  one,  the  fun  began  in  earnest,  for  the 
captured  bird  was  pegged  down  to  the  ground 
on  his  back,  his  feet  clawing  the  air.  His  cries 
summoned  the  whole  crow  family  within  hearing, 
and  they  would  swoop  down  upon  their  im 
prisoned  companion,  calling  as  if  in  distress  or 
anger;  and  some  would  dash  at  him  with  beak 


26  Soo  Thah 

and  claw,  as  if  to  kill  the  poor  bird.  Whatever 
their  intent,  it  looked  as  though  they  thought  he 
was  disgracing  the  crow  family  or  that  they 
were  punishing  him  for  his  carelessness  in  getting 
caught.  But  it  afforded  rare  sport  for  Soo  Thah 
and  his  fellows ;  for  some  of  the  crows  in  attack 
ing  the  imprisoned  bird  got  entangled  in  its  claws 
and  were  thus  held  until  the  boys  captured  them, 
and  pegged  them  also  to  the  ground  to  become 
in  turn  traps  to  catch  others.  The  boys  used  to 
say  it  was  a  pity  crows  were  not  good  eating,  as 
they  were  so  easily  caught. 

Though  these  little  brown  children  had  to 
work  hard  from  the  time  they  were  able  to  do 
anything,  they  managed,  as  most  boys  will,  to 
get  a  good  deal  of  enjoyment  out  of  life.  Be 
sides  their  common  bows  and  arrows  they  used 
a  bow  with  two  strings;  the  latter  being  con 
nected  by  a  net-work  where  the  shaft  of  the  arrow 
is  usually  placed.  By  this  device  they  could  shoot 
birds  with  marbles  made  of  baked  clay.  Some 
also  had  small  bamboo  tubes  eight  or  ten  feet 
long  through  which  an  arrow,  tufted  with  cot 
ton,  was  blown  with  much  force.  The  same  use 
ful  plant  also  served  for  making  harps,  viols, 
flutes  and  drums. 


Early  Sports  and  Labours  27 

There  was  also  the  game  of  "  the  fighting 
cocks,"  too  comical  to  describe,  and  that  of  the 
rocking-horse.  Girls  also  engaged  in  these  plays. 
Indeed  Karen  young  people  are  much  like  their 
brothers  and  sisters  the  world  over.  There  is  a 
great  lizard,  a  foot  long,  which  usually  has  its 
home  in  hollow  trees,  or  in  the  roofs  of  houses. 
Now  and  then  this  lizard  would  call  out  loudly, 
'  Touktay,  touktay,"  several  times,  ending  with 
a  long  growl.  So  the  young  people  used  to  di 
vine  as  to  their  future  wives  and  husbands  by 
following  the  lizard's  call.  As  it  called  out, 
"  Touktay,"  a  young  miss  would  follow  each  call 
with  "  Old  man  ? "  "  Young  man  ?  "  or  may  be  with 
"rich  man?"  "poor  man?"  The  question  fol 
lowed  by  the  growl  of  the  lizard  was  her  answer, 
or  such  would  be  the  man  she  was  to  marry.  If 
it  happened  to  be  an  old  man  or  a  poor  man,  how 
heartily  her  companions  would  laugh  at  her! 

Thus  Soo  Thah  spent  his  days  till  he  was  old 
enough  to  take  a  big  knife  and  go  with  his  father 
to  the  rice  fields.  Hitherto  his  life  had  been  full 
of  little  excitements ;  but  now,  as  the  sphere  of 
his  activities  enlarged,  his  adventures  greatly  in 
creased.  The  forests  were  full  of  wild  animals 
and  birds.  Many  kinds  of  snakes  also  lived  in 


28  Soo  Thah 

the  deep  ravines,  where  grew  a  dense  jungle  of 
small  palms,  rattans,  and  tree-ferns.  His  father 
made  him  a  bow  as  soon  as  he  was  strong  enough 
to  use  one.  The  arrows  were  tipped  with  a  deadly 
poison  prepared  from  the  juice  of  a  tree  which 
grew  in  the  deep  forest.  With  this  he  was  often 
able  to  kill  game  for  food. 

In  the  forest  were  also  many  kinds  of  monkeys 
and  baboons,  the  latter  almost  as  tall  as  himself, 
which  ran  hand  over  hand  under  the  great  branches 
of  trees  or  along  the  ground.  Others  called  to  their 
mates  in  the  trees,  sounding  like  a  lot  of  boys 
just  out  of  school.  Soo  Thah  loved  to  tell  of 
the  fine  sport  he  once  had  with  a  flock  of  monkeys 
which  were  accustomed  to  feed  on  the  fruit  of 
a  banyan  tree  near  his  house.  There  was  only 
one  way  they  could  reach  this  fruit  tree,  and 
this  was  by  the  lower  branches  of  a  tree  stand 
ing  near  by.  Along  this  narrow  way  a  large 
flock  had  reached  their  feeding  place  with  their 
babies,  and  had  begun  their  feast.  Soo  Thah 
crept  up  as  near  this  crossing  as  he  could  without 
attracting  their  notice  and  then  ran  with  a  loud 
shout,  hoping  to  keep  the  monkeys  on  the  tree 
where  he  could  shoot  them  with  his  bow.  But 
they  were  too  quick  for  him,  all  scampering  over 


Early  Sports  and  Labours  29 

the  crossing,  the  last  one  just  as  he  reached  it. 
So  sudden  had  been  their  flight,  however,  that 
most  of  the  mothers  had  left  their  babies  on  the 
tree.  Missing  them  and  hearing  their  calls  and 
seeing  that  monster  at  the  crossing,  Soo  Than 
said  the  distress  of  these  mothers  was  too  great 
to  describe.  It  was  very  much  like  human 
mothers  in  like  circumstances.  Soo  Thah  watched 
them  with  great  curiosity.  They  would  run 
down  near  him  and  show  their  teeth,  chattering 
and  scolding,  as  if  to  frighten  him  away.  The 
continued  calls  of  their  babies  only  added  to  their 
excitement.  At  last  one  mother  could  restrain 
herself  no  longer.  She  would  rescue  her  baby 
even  at  the  risk  of  her  own  life.  So  she  dashed 
across  the  bridge,  almost  within  touch  of  Soo 
Thah,  seized  her  baby,  which  clung  tightly  around 
her  neck,  and  rushed  back  again,  disappearing  in 
the  forest.  Soo  Thah  said  she  was  so  brave  he 
could  not  bear  to  shoot  her. 

At  midday  the  great  forest  was  silent.  The 
fierce  heat  sent  all  the  jungle  creatures  to  their 
noonday  rest.  But  early  in  the  morning  and  in 
the  evening  the  forest  was  full  of  life  and  song. 
At  such  times  Soo  Thah  delighted  to  roam  about, 
or,  finding  some  secluded  spot,  to  sit  and  watch 


30  Soo  Thah 

the  jungle  life.  There  were  several  kinds  of 
squirrels  which  afforded  him  special  amusement 
by  their  pranks.  A  saucy  red  fellow,  much  like 
his  namesake  in  temperate  climates,  as  full  of 
frolic  as  a  school  boy,  played  hide  and  go  seek 
with  him.  Then  there  was  the  great  black 
squirrel,  as  large  as  a  small  cat,  with  a  long 
and  wide  spreading  tail,  which  he  managed  as 
gracefully  as  a  young  lady  does  her  fan.  Soo 
Thah  would  often  sit  concealed  at  the  foot  of  a 
large  tree  and  draw  these  to  him  by  imitating 
their  call.  But  on  discovering  the  deceit,  they 
would  scamper  away  with  a  cry  as  of  disgust. 

In  the  evening  there  were  flocks  of  flying 
foxes — large  bat-like  animals — calling  to  each 
other,  as  they  flew  high  in  the  air  to  their  feed 
ing  places  in  the  wild  mango  trees.  There  were 
also  flying  squirrels  as  large  as  a  small  cat,  of  a 
glossy,  gray  colour,  and  with  sparkling  eyes. 
Their  fore  and  hind  legs  were  connected  by  a 
membrane  which  enabled  them  to  skip  from  tree  to 
tree  easily.  Of  lizards  there  was  no  end,  bright 
coloured  and  dull,  large  and  small,  crawling, 
jumping,  flying.  They  were  found  largely  on  the 
trees  or  scudding  along  the  ground  under  the 
leaves.  Land  turtles  also  were  seen  crawling 


Early  Sports  and  Labours  31 

over  the  ridges  from  one  stream  to  another.  As 
for  birds,  the  jungle  at  such  times  was  swarm 
ing  with  them,  all  busy  with  their  domestic 
affairs — house-building,  or  feeding  and  caring 
for  their  young.  The  dark,  thick,  glossy  foliage 
of  the  trees  afforded  them  good  shelter  from  the 
various  hawks,  which  were  always  watching  for 
them. 

The  colours  of  these  tropical  birds  are  remark 
able  for  variety  and  brilliancy ;  and  our  boy  was 
constantly  making  new  discoveries  in  this  branch 
of  jungle  study.  He  soon  learned  about  a  great 
variety  of  birds  for  which  he  had  his  own  names. 
How  their  brilliant  colours  flashed  in  the  bright 
sunlight,  as  they  flitted  in  and  out  of  the  dark 
foliage,  or  skipped  from  bough  to  bough  in  search 
of  food,  or  in  play,  or  shot  up  into  the  air  among 
the  swarms  of  flying  white  ants  at  evening  time ! 
Flocks  of  pigeons,  large  and  small,  swept  through 
the  air  from  one  fruit  tree  to  another  in  search 
of  food,  or  called  to  each  other  from  their  home- 
trees.  How  often  Soo  Thah  had  tried  to  find 
the  home  of  the  hermit  pigeon,  a  most  brilliantly 
coloured  bird,  which  he  saw  now  and  then  dart 
ing  along  the  ground,  making  for  the  deepest 
gloom  of  the  forest ! 


J2  Soo  Thah 

Then  the  sad  cry  of  the  turtle  dove,  the  loud 
"  hock,  heck  "  of  the  great  horn-bill,  the  scream 
of  the  parrot, — all  these  cries  made  up  a  bird-lan 
guage  in  which  Soo  Thah  grew  so  skilled  that  he 
could  call  many  birds  as  well  as  animals  near, 
by  imitating  their  cry.  It  was  really  a  school 
of  languages,  as  well  as  of  manners  and  customs 
of  these  jungle  dwellers,  in  which  Soo  Thah  grew 
very  efficient,  and  in  which  he  found  special 
delight. 


ni 

soo  THAH'S  FIRST  HUNT 

SOO  THAH  advanced  rapidly  from  a  stu 
dent  of  jungle  lore  to  the  position  of  a 
hunter,  and  readily  took  his  place  among 
the  members  of  the  family  who  were  working 
for  its  defence  and  support.  Being  poor,  they 
were  forced  to  depend  largely  upon  the  chase  for 
their  supply  of  food.  Living  also,  as  they  were, 
amid  the  great  forest,  the  village  people  were 
often  forced  to  defend  themselves  and  their  live 
stock  from  the  attacks  of  wild  beasts,  and  so 
needed  strong  hands  and  keen  eyes. 

Among  the  larger  and  fiercer  beasts  were  the 
tiger,  leopard,  chetah,  and  bear.  The  wild  ele 
phant  also  often  attacked  the  rice-bins  or  de 
stroyed  the  growing  rice.  The  wild  hog  and  many 
kinds  of  deer  moreover  abounded. 

In  the  denser  forests  lived  a  great  variety  of 

snakes,  their  king  being  the  huge  python,  often 

twenty  feet  long.     Then  there  were  the  hooded 

family  of  snakes,  which  were  most  venomous.   In 

33 


34  Soo  Thah 

the  green  and  thick  foliage  of  the  trees  a  bright 
green  snake,  like  a  long  whiplash,  had  its  haunts, 
where  it  hunted  birds  and  preyed  upon  their 
young.  Vipers  and  deaf  adders  also  burrowed  in 
the  sand  and  leaves. 

The  python  is  perhaps  the  most  beautiful  reptile 
in  the  whole  jungle,  having  variegated  and  bril 
liant  colours.  He  always  crushes  his  victim  in  his 
coils  and  then  proceeds  to  swallow  it  whole.  In 
this  way  he  will  dispose  of  an  animal  much  larger 
than  himself,  his  skin  and  muscles  being  so 
elastic. 

One  of  Soo  Thah's  most  perilous  adventures  in 
early  life  was  with  a  python.  His  father  one  day 
proposed  going  in  search  of  a  deer,  and  Soo  Thah 
begged  to  go  with  him.  He  was  now  a  sturdy 
little  fellow,  and  could  easily  walk  long  distances ; 
so  his  father  consented  on  his  promise  to  go 
quietly,  so  as  not  to  frighten  the  game.  His 
weapon  was  a  spear  much  longer  than  himself, 
while  his  father  was  armed  with  an  old  match 
lock  gun.  It  was  very  difficult  for  this  wild 
people  to  secure  modern  guns  in  those  days,  and 
whoever  had  one  was  regarded  as  of  the  honour 
able  and  great  men  of  the  village.  After  a  long 
tramp,  they  reached  the  bed  of  the  brook,  in 


Soo  Thah's  First  Hunt  35 

which  little  water  was  running,  as  it  was  the  dry 
season.  Here  the  father  cautioned  his  son  again 
to  step  softly  from  rock  to  rock,  as  he  hoped  to 
see  a  deer  near  the  brook,  where  they  came  to 
drink.  They  had  not  gone  far  when  the  father 
suddenly  sprang  aside,  crying  to  his  son,  "  Run ! 
a  great  snake !  "  With  a  bound  the  boy  reached 
the  bank.  Glancing  back  as  he  ran,  he  saw  a 
huge  python  spring  from  the  leaves  in  the  bed 
of  the  brook  and  rapidly  uncoil  itself  in  the 
attempt  to  seize  his  father.  He,  however,  had 
jumped  aside  at  the  first  sight  of  the  monster 
in  the  leaves,  through  which  his  bright  colour 
flashed  a  warning,  and  just  in  time  to  escape. 
Quicker  than  can  be  described,  he  aimed  his 
match-lock  and  sent  a  charge  of  lead  through 
the  body  of  the  foe.  Ah,  with  what  contortions 
the  monster  thrashed  about  in  his  dying  agonies ! 
But  he  was  soon  lifeless,  and  it  was  safe  for  even 
the  little  boy  to  come  near  him  and  examine  the 
curious  markings  of  his  skin. 

It  seems  that  the  python  also  was  out  on  a 
hunt.  He  knew  in  some  way  that  deer  and  wild 
hogs  were  wont  to  come  to  the  brook  to  drink, 
and  so  with  wonderful  wisdom  he  had  coiled  him 
self  between  two  rocks  and  carefully  covered 


36  Soo  Thah 

himself  with  dry  leaves.  This  was  the  trap  he 
set.  Any  animal  going  along  the  bed  of  the 
brook  would  naturally  step  over  one  of  the  rocks, 
and  so  into  the  trap  set  for  him.  This  was  so 
cunningly  done  that  Soo  Thah  was  greatly  in 
terested  in  it,  and  wondered  at  the  snake's  wis 
dom.  In  fact  he  was  much  excited  at  the  whole 
adventure ;  yet,  like  all  his  people,  he  appeared 
as  though  he  were  used  to  such  scenes  by  conceal 
ing  his  feelings. 

While  they  sat  resting  on  the  bank  of  the 
brook,  for  of  course  all  other  game  had  been 
frightened  off  by  the  noise,  Soo  Thah's  father 
said  to  him,  "  Dangerous  as  this  snake  is,  it  rarely 
bites  and  is  not  venomous,  but  beware  of  the 
hooded  family."  The  king  of  this  family,  the 
hamadryad  (though  he  called  him  by  another 
name),  is  to  be  dreaded  even  more  than  a  tiger; 
for  he  follows  one  more  persistently.  Being  of 
great  size,  he  is  as  swift  as  a  horse,  and  can 
swim  as  well  as  run.  He  may  always  be  known 
by  his  dirty  brown  and  grayish  bands  alternating 
from  head  to  tail,  as  if  he  were  a  "  jail  bird." 

He  then  told  his  son  how  he  once  came  near 
being  killed  by  a  king  of  the  hooded  family. 
"  While  hunting,  I  heard  a  noise  in  the  dry  leaves 


Soo  Thah's  First  Hunt  37 

and  stopped  to  listen,  thinking  it  was  a  wild  hen 
scratching  for  food.  But  on  looking  around  the 
noise  ceased.  Pursuing  my  course,  the  same 
rustling  was  again  heard,  'but  I  could  not  discover 
the  cause.  When  this  occurred  a  third  time,  I 
became  alarmed,  believing  some  deadly  creature 
was  stealthily  pursuing  me.  And  sure  enough, 
as  I  carefully  looked  back  on  my  track,  there  was 
the  monster  snake  only  several  rods  away  trying 
to  conceal  himself  while  crawling  towards  me. 
But  seeing  he  was  discovered,  the  snake  now  rose 
up  fully  three  feet,  spreading  his  hood,  and  with 
glaring  eyes  and  darting  tongue  gathered  him 
self  for  a  fatal  spring.  I  was  too  quick  for  him, 
however,  and  a  well  aimed  shot  brought  him 
low." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  recital  Soo  Thah  gave 
a  long  sigh,  betraying  for  once  much  excite 
ment;  and  as  he  turned  his  gaze  at  the  great 
snake  at  his  feet,  he  remarked,  "  I  don't  think  I 
would  like  to  be  hunted  by  a  snake  as  well  as  I 
do  to  hunt  them." 

The  python  being  quite  dead,  they  cut  a  bam 
boo,  fastened  the  reptile  to  it,  and  carried  him 
home  where  he  furnished  them  a  great  feast. 

There  were  many  devices  used  by  Soo  Thah's 


38  Soo  Thah 

people  for  capturing  birds  and  beasts  for  food 
which  would  be  interesting,  if  it  did  not  require 
too  much  time  to  explain  them.  These  jungle 
folk  were  close  students  of  the  habits  of  all  kinds 
of  game,  and  so  learned  how  to  plan  best  for 
their  capture.  For  instance,  a  species  of  parrots 
at  certain  seasons  used  to  fly  very  swiftly  in 
large  flocks,  always  keeping  near  the  ground. 
Having  observed  this  fact,  the  natives  were  ac 
customed  to  clear  some  mountain  ridge  of  trees, 
thus  forming  an  open  space  on  the  summit.  Two 
tall  bamboo  poles  were  then  set  upon  either  edge 
of  the  cutting,  and  something  like  a  tennis  net, 
only  much  larger,  was  stretched  between  them. 
The  parrots  in  their  swift  flight  seeing  the  open 
ing,  but  not  the  net,  would  dash  into  it  and  be 
come  so  entangled  that  they  were  easily  captured. 
But  such  sports  did  not  fill  up  the  life  of  our 
hero.  There  was  the  preparation  of  the  fields 
for  the  rice  crop,  the  grain  on  which  they  chiefly 
lived.  This  was  a  laborious  process,  in  which 
the  whole  family  must  engage  from  early  dawn 
till  late  at  night.  Large  tracts  of  hill  country 
must  be  cleared  of  the  thick  growth  of  forest 
trees,  bamboo  and  grass ;  and  all  this  must  be 
dried  and  burned  before  the  soil  would  be  ready 


Soo  Thah's  First  Hunt  39 

for  the  seed.  This  required  about  three  months' 
work.  But  this  hard  toil  was  somewhat  light 
ened,  especially  to  the  young  people,  by  anticipat 
ing  the  excitement  and  sport  of  the  burning  day. 
The  time  for  setting  the  fires  was  always  de 
termined  by  the  flowering  of  certain  trees;  for 
the  elders  claimed  this  denoted  the  coming  of  rain. 
This  time  having  arrived,  every  man,  woman  and 
child  able  to  help,  must  assist;  for  it  would  not 
do  to  let  the  fire  get  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
field,  as  it  would  burn  the  jungle,  and  thereby 
destroy  the  fields  for  the  next  year's  crop.  For 
these  wild  Karens  never  cultivate  the  same  field 
two  successive  years. 

First  a  wide  space  all  around  the  edges  of  the 
clearing  was  swept  clean  of  twigs  and  leaves  to 
prevent  the  fire  spreading.  Then  men  and  women 
were  stationed  all  along  this  cleared  space  with 
green  branches  to  watch  the  fire.  All  things 
being  ready,  at  noon  time  when  the  dew  had 
been  thoroughly  dried  away  by  the  sun,  the  elders 
gave  the  word,  and  the  torches  were  applied  in 
a  dozen  places  at  once.  What  a  grand  sight  was 
this  fierce  burning  of  hundreds  of  acres  of  dry 
brush  and  grass  along  the  mountain's  side!  No 
wonder  the  boys  ran  about  in  utmost  excite- 


4O  Soo  Thah 

ment,  capturing  game  that  had  been  driven  from 
the  brush  by  the  heat,  and  anon  shouting  to  each 
other  as  they  fought  the  fire  here  and  there  which 
had  leaped  its  barriers,  eager  for  a  race  through 
the  dry  leaves,  and  away  over  the  hills.  The  sun 
was  quite  shut  out  by  the  dense  clouds  of  smoke, 
leaves  and  cinders  carried  upward  by  the  current 
of  heated  air.  The  roaring  flames,  as  they  danced 
and  leaped,  and  flung  themselves  heavenward  in 
great  tongues,  formed  a  picture  never  to  be  for 
gotten. 

After  the  ground  was  cleared  came  the  plant 
ing  of  the  rice.  This  was  quite  a  tame  affair. 
The  reader  may  know  that  highland  and  lowland 
rice  differ  greatly  in  the  mode  of  cultivation, 
though  not  in  appearance.  Highland  rice  is  cul 
tivated  like  wheat,  while  the  lowland  is  raised  in 
from  four  to  six  inches  of  water  till  it  begins  to 
ripen.  The  great  difficulty  in  cultivating  the 
former  arises  from  the  multitude  of  weeds  which 
grow  with  it,  requiring  much  hard  labour  to  keep 
them  down.  This  Soo  Thah  learned  to  his  sor 
row,  for  he  was  obliged  to  rise  with  the  dawn 
and  toil  till  dark  in  company  with  others  during 
both  rain  and  sunshine — and  it  rained  most  of 
the  time.  Only  thus  could  the  weeds  be  kept 
down  until  the  harvest. 


IV 

TOILS  AND  PERILS 

THE  rice  harvest  was  the  great  hope  of  the 
Karens.  The  interest  of  the  whole 
year's  work  centred  in  its  ingathering. 
If  the  crop  failed,  the  year  would  be  one  of  great 
hardship,  if  not  of  famine.  The  utmost  care 
therefore  was  bestowed  on  this  product  from  the 
time  of  sowing  until  the  joyful  reaping.  Not 
only  must  the  weeds  be  repeatedly  cut,  for  they 
grow  in  that  tropical  climate  with  a  vigour  un 
known  in  a  temperate  zone,  but  close  watch  must 
be  kept  night  and  day  to  guard  the  growing  crop 
from  hostile  incursions. 

Soo  Thah  was  now  obliged  to  take  his  turn 
with  the  rest  of  the  family  in  this  work.  His 
father  had  made  small  huts  mounted  on  'high 
poles  in  different  parts  of  the  field,  from  which 
long  bark  strings  ran  like  telegraph  wires  in  all 
directions.  These  strings  were  so  tied  to  pieces 
of  split  bamboo,  that  when  they  were  pulled  a 
loud  clapping  noise  was  made,  which  frightened 
away  birds  and  beasts. 

41 


42  Soo  Thah 

Wild  hogs  were  specially  troublesome  and  de 
structive.  They  came  in  large  herds  during  the 
night,  and  if  not  at  once  frightened  did  much 
damage  in  a  few  minutes.  Therefore  Soo  Thah 
sat  many  a  night  alone,  or  with  a  companion  in 
one  of  the  watch  towers,  pulling  the  bark  strings, 
and  fighting  mosquitoes,  while  fear  of  nats  and 
wild  beasts  made  the  hours  drag  slowly. 

At  such  times,  while  gazing  into  the  darkness, 
or  up  to  the  twinkling  stars,  he  did  much  serious 
thinking.  This  all  came  out  in  his  after  life, 
when  'he  used  to  relate  the  night-thoughts  of  those 
early  days.  "  Are  there  really  so  many  evil  spirits 
around  us,  as  the  elders  say  ?  Do  they  truly  hate 
men?  And  are  they  fond  of  men's  Kala,  ever 
seeking  to  seize  and  devour  it?  If  not,  why  do 
men  sicken?  Why  do  they  grow  weary?  Why 
do  wild  beasts  kill  them?  Is  there  a  great  Nat, 
or  Spirit  named  Yuah,  of  whom  the  elders  tell 
us?  Where  does  he  live?  Where  is  his  coun 
try?  Will  he  never  love  men  again  and  come 
back  to  take  care  of  them  ?  Where  do  people  go 
when  they  die?  What  is  the  Kala  anyway?  How 
can  bad  men,  when  they  die,  become  man-eating 
tigers,  as  all  the  elders  declare?"  Then  lifting 
his  eyes  heavenward  and  seeing  the  myriad  stars,. 


Toils  and  Perils  43 

flashing  like  gems,  he  would  continue  his  musings : 
"  The  stars !  what  are  they  ?  Are  they  really 
holes  in  the  earth's  cover  to  let  the  glory  of 
Yuah's  country  shine  through  to  men?  Shall  I 
die  if  I  begin  to  count  them,  and  stop  before  I 
have  finished  the  count  ?  "  The  sun  also  and 
moon  were  very  strange  to  Soo  Thah;  and  he 
could  make  nothing  of  all  the  thousands  of  mys 
teries  with  which  he  was  surrounded,  for  there 
was  as  yet  no  voice  to  answer  his  eager  ques 
tions.  Yet  he  kept  on  thinking  and  questioning. 

When  the  harvest  was  over,  and  the  rice,  millet, 
chillie  peppers,  pumpkins  and  other  produce  were 
all  gathered  into  bins,  Soo  Thah  had  time  to  join 
his  companions  in  ranging  the  great  forest  in 
search  of  game  and  adventure.  A  stock  of  dried 
meat  must  be  laid  in  for  the  season  when  they 
would  be  engaged  again  in  clearing  their  new 
fields  for  another  crop  of  rice.  And  he  soon 
learned  'how  to  make  and  set  all  sorts  of  traps 
and  snares  for  the  different  kinds  of  birds  and 
beasts  in  the  jungle,  and  also  for  fish  found  in 
the  clear  mountain  streams. 

His  father  had  prepared  several  pitfalls  on 
narrow  mountain  ridges  in  paths  made  by  deer 
and  other  animals.  These  were  deep  and  cov- 


44  Soo  Thah 

ered  with  leaves  and  twigs  so  that  the  surface 
looked  like  the  surrounding  ground.  Thus  the 
wild  beasts  would  not  discover  the  trap  till  they 
had  fallen  into  it. 

When  tigers  and  other  wild  game  were  about 
killing  the  pigs,  goats  and  fowl,  he  knew  how 
to  rig  a  spring-pole  which,  when  set  off  by  a 
wild  beast,  would  send  a  sharp  bamboo  spear 
into  him.  His  father  had  taught  him  how  high 
from  the  ground  the  spear  must  be  placed  to 
pierce  the  tiger's  heart,  by  measuring  his  foot 
prints.  Or,  if  not  successful  with  the  spear-trap, 
there  was  the  big  log-trap  baited  with  a  live  goat. 
But  Soo  Thah  said  he  did  not  like  that  way  of 
trapping  tigers,  for  he  could  not  help  pitying 
the  poor  goat. 

One  of  the  most  vivid  memories  of  his  child 
hood,  he  used  to  say,  was  that  of  the  sudden  con 
fusion  and  alarm  arising  from  all  the  people  in 
the  village  crying  out  and  violently  beating  the 
floors  of  their  houses,  when  a  tiger  made  a 
night  visit  to  their  village  for  plunder.  One  in 
cident  in  particular  had  filled  his  heart  with 
hatred  for  this  king  of  the  jungles.  When  tigers 
become  old  and  have  broken  teeth  and  claws,  so 
that  they  can  no  longer  pull  down  their  victims, 


Toils  and  Perils  4$ 

they  sometimes  lose  their  natural  fear  of  man, 
and  become  "man-eaters."  Soo  Than  well  re 
membered  how,  one  night,  one  of  these  tigers  had 
seized  an  old  man  in  their  village,  a  special  friend 
of  the  children.  Long  afterwards  he  could  vividly 
recall  the  last  cry  of  the  old  man,  as  the  savage 
beast  bore  him  away  into  the  jungle.  All  the 
village  raised  a  great  noise,  as  usual,  to  frighten 
the  beast,  in  which  they  succeeded ;  but  the  poor 
old  man  was  so  badly  injured  that  he  died. 

Among  other  beasts  met  in  their  hunting  ex 
peditions  were  bears,  both  black  and  brown.  If 
come  upon  suddenly,  they  were  specially  dan 
gerous  ;  and  they  seemed  to  have  a  spite  against 
the  human  face,  always  seeking  to  mangle  it  in  a 
close  attack.  Soo  Thah  was  as  much  afraid  of 
these  beasts  as  were  his  people,  but  he  showed 
such  daring  in  battling  them,  that  his  friends 
became  very  proud  of  him  and  predicted  he 
would  become  as  great  a  hunter  as  his  grand 
father,  who  had  once  slain  a  wild  elephant.  One 
of  his  adventures  became  the  talk  not  only  of  his 
own  village,  but  of  others  also.  This  is  the 
story  as  told  by  his  companion : 

"  One  of  our  neighbours  had  a  daughter 
named  Paw  Wah  (White  Flower),  who  was 


46  Soo  Thah 

sent  with  food  to  a  party  in  the  jungle.  She 
lost  her  way  and  wandered  about  a  part  of  two 
days  and  a  whole  night.  Among  others,  Soo 
Thah  and  I  went  in  search  of  this  poor  girl. 
After  travelling  some  time  and  seeing  no  signs 
of  her,  we  came  to  a  deep  ravine  full  of  rattans, 
small  palms  and  other  bushes.  Suddenly,  with  a 
frightful  growl,  a  large  black  bear  rushed  out  of 
the  thicket  and  up  the  opposite  side.  He  looked 
as  large  as  an  elephant,  to  my  surprised  vision. 
Firing  at  him  I  inflicted  a  wound.  He  suddenly 
turned  and  charged  straight  for  us.  In  this 
dilemma  I  know  not  how  Soo  Thah  felt  but  I 
had  a  strong  impulse  in  my  heels  to  run  some 
where.  He  however  stood  his  ground  and  began 
firing  at  the  advancing  brute.  How  he  growled 
and  howled !  It  was  frightful.  He  made  almost 
as  much  noise  as  a  mad  elephant.  A  bullet  hit 
him,  for  he  stopped  in  the  dense  thicket  and 
tangle  of  palms  which  he  had  left  at  first,  and 
there  he  remained  growling  with  an  occasional 
howl.  The  elders  were  always  warning  us  of 
the  danger  of  approaching  a  wounded  bear  or 
tiger.  I  dared  not  venture  into  the  thicket. 
However,  when  I  saw  Soo  Thah,  who  was  sev 
eral  years  younger  than  myself,  standing  his 


Toils  and  Perils  47 

ground  so  bravely,  I  plucked  up  courage,  for  I 
felt  ashamed  of  my  fears.  I  wanted  that  bear, 
but  saw  not  how  we  were  to  get  him.  So  I  said 
to  Soo  Thah,  '  What  shall  we  do  ?  How  shall 
we  get  our  game  ?  ' 

"  '  Why,  shoot  him,'  he  replied. 

"  '  But  we  can't  see  him.' 
'  We  will  go  till  we  can  see  him/  he  said. 

" '  What,  do  you  dare  go  near  that  raging 
beast  ? ' 

'  But  we  can't  leave  him  now.     We  must  go 
into  the  brush  and  shoot  him.' 

"Finding  he  could  not  be  dissuaded,  I  joined 
him,  for  I  was  ashamed  to  appear  afraid.  We 
then  carefully  loaded  our  guns,  took  our  large 
knives  in  our  hands,  and  began  cutting  a  path 
through  the  tangle,  where  occasional  growls 
showed  the  bear  to  be,  Soo  Thah  leading  the  way. 
Suddenly  there  was  a  rush  and  a  roar,  and  the 
sound  of  Soo  Thah's  gun  at  almost  the  same 
moment.  His  bullet  was  true  to  its  mark,  pene 
trating  the  head  of  the  beast,  and  with  a  final 
growl  he  fell  dead.  What  a  monster !  We  could 
hardly  lift  one  of  his  legs.  We  called  help,  and 
it  took  six  strong  men  to  carry  him  to  the  village, 
where  there  was  great  rejoicing."  Thus  did  Soo 


48  Soo  Thah 

Thah's  companion  relate  the  story  of  his  killing 
his  first  bear. 

Every  one  must  recognize  his  bravery  in  this 
deed.  Would  that  he  had  been  as  brave  in  all 
things  as  in  his  hunting  expeditions,  but  he  was 
not.  Reared  amidst  heathen  superstitions,  he 
was  cowardly  in  respect  to  the  unseen  powers; 
such  as  imaginary  nats  and  ghosts.  It  was  a 
very  important  matter  that  would  induce  him  to 
leave  the  house  after  dark  without  a  torch  and  a 
companion  to  keep  him  company.  In  fact  no 
one  in  the  village  would  take  such  risks  as  that. 

Before  we  close  this,  however,  the  reader  will 
be  glad  to  know  that  Paw  Wah,  after  wandering 
about  all  night  in  the  forest,  was  found  the  next 
day,  brought  back  to  her  home  in  safety,  and  not 
much  the  worse  for  her  adventure. 


DEMONS   AND   FAIRIES 

IT  is  difficult  to  realize  the  conditions,  un 
favourable  to  everything  good,  in  which 
our  hero  received  his  early  education. 
Could  we  forget  all  knowledge  of  a  loving  and 
care-taking  God,  with  all  the  good  that  comes 
to  us  from  this  knowledge,  and  at  the  same  time 
have  all  hope  which  comes  from  Him  taken  away ; 
and  instead  be  forced  to  live  constantly  alert, 
lest  we  offend  some  of  the  hostile  spirits  that  we 
believed  to  be  ever  about  us,  then  could  we 
better  understand  Soo  Thah's  life. 

The  elders  of  the  village  as  well  as  his  father 
bad  taught  him  many  things  about  the  vast  mul 
titude  of  nats,  which  he  must  on  no  account 
offend,  if  he  wished  to  live.  These  nats  have 
already  been  introduced  to  us  by  Soo  Thah's 
grandmother.  The  laws  governing  men's  inter 
course  with  them  were  many  and  hard  to  keep. 
"  Where  do  they  not  take  up  their  abode  ?  One 
can't  turn  about  without  offending  these  miser- 
49 


50  Soo  Thah 

able  spirits,"  said  Soo  Thah.  So  it  was.  Some, 
as  we  have  seen,  lived  in  the  roof  of  the  house, 
and  altars  were  kept  standing  in  one  corner  for 
offerings  to  them  to  keep  them  good  natured. 
Were  one  to  doubt  their  presence,  he  would,  as 
sure  proof,  be  shown  their  tracks  in  fine  ashes, 
which  had  been  placed  in  a  flat  dish  on  the  altar. 
The  doubter  might  think  the  tracks  had  been 
made  by  mice,  but  he  could  not  make  the  people 
think  so.  They  were  made  by  nats,  and  that 
ended  the  matter. 

Some  nats  lived  in  the  dark  and  gloomy  re 
cesses  of  the  forest,  others  had  their  abode  in 
the  rocky  cliffs,  others  in  the  water-fall,  or  in 
some  great  tree,  as  the  banyan.  Then  there  were 
the  field-nats,  which  fed  on  the  Ka!a  of  the  rice. 
If  you  sought  to  run  away  from  these  evil  spirits 
in  any  one  place,  you  were  sure  to  find  otherr 
just  as  wicked  wherever  you  fled. 

Soo  Thah  well  remembered  how  he  once  wenl 
with  his  father  and  little  sister  to  look  at  some 
fish-snares  near  a  large  water-fall.  The  little 
girl  caught  cold,  and  in  the  afternoon  became 
quite  ill  with  fever.  It  was  all  because  of  that 
Wicked  nat  of  the  water-fall,  said  the  father,  and 
so  they  must  go  that  night  and  make  offerings  to 


Demons  and  Fairies  51 

it  to  save  the  girl's  life.  These  consisted  of  a 
tiny  house  of  bamboo,  like  a  doll's  house,  in 
Which  were  put  bits  of  food ;  and  then  a  prayer 
was  offered  to  the  nat  to  release  the  little  girl's 
Kala,  which  he  had  seized,  and  another  to  the 
Kala,  beseeching  it  to  return  lest  the  girl  die. 

How  much  time,  money  and  anxious  care  were 
spent  by  Soo  Thah's  father  in  trying  to  appease 
all  these  nats,  that  the  family  might  escape  sick 
ness,  and  the  crops  might  not  fail !  It  thus  ap 
pears  that  all  this  nat  worship  sprang  from  fear. 
How  could  they  love  such  wicked  spirits.,  that 
were  only  selfish,  and  never  sought  one's  good? 

Sometimes  the  remembrance  of  the  great  Yuah 
would  arise,  especially  at  feast  times,  when  the 
prophets  and  story  tellers  recited  the  ancient  tra 
ditions  concerning  him.  But,  as  has  been  said, 
they  firmly  believed  that  he  cared  no  longer  for 
his  rebellious  children. 

Besides  Yuah,  there  were  said  to  be  fairies, 
about  which  there  were  many  pleasing  stories : 
how  they  helped  men,  as  their  friends;  and  as 
they  were  friendly,  no  offering's  were  required  to 
propitiate  them.  Indeed,  there  was  no  place  for 
gratitude  in  their  religion,  as  we  have  in  ours. 
While  we  give  thanks  and  offer  acceptable  praise 


5*  Soo  Thah 

to  God,  these  jungle  people  never  conceived  such 
a  thing  in  their  worship. 

Soo  Thah  believed  all  that  the  elders  had  said 
about  nats,  and  was  very  unhappy  over  it.  He 
felt  there  was  a  great  injustice  somewhere,  but 
concluded  it  all  came  from  rebellion  against 
Yuah — a  natural  conviction.  But  one  thing  al 
ways  made  him  angry  with  the  nats.  His  father 
had  lost  an  eye  in  his  boyhood,  and  he  always 
said  an  angry  nat  had  done  this,  though  he  could 
never  account  for  its  anger.  This  seemed  to  Soo 
Thah  so  cruel,  that  his  wrath  was  aroused  as 
often  as  he  thought  of  it. 

Soo  Thah  however  became  very  skillful  in  all 
the  ways  of  nat  worship,  for  he  was  quick  to 
learn,  and  though  only  a  boy,  he  was  often  asked 
to  assist  at  nat  feasts,  especially  when  any  one 
was  sick,  or  the  crops  were  poor ;  and  this  be 
cause  of  his  proficiency  in  reciting  the  prayers. 

During  these  early  years,  he  was  much  under 
the  care  of  an  aged  aunt,  who  had  never  married. 
The  reason  given  for  her  remaining  single  was 
that  she  had  an  enlarged  neck — a  deformity  often 
found  among  mountain  people  in  some  parts  of 
India.  This  aunt,  named  Miss  Kaw  Do  (Miss 
Big  Neck),  had  picked  up  much  knowledge  about 


Demons  and  Fairies  53 

nats  and  all  sorts  of  things;  and  she  was  thor 
oughly  skilled  in  all  these  superstitions.  Her 
stories  of  ghosts  and  witches  were  so  thrilling, 
Soo  Thah  said,  that  even  when  he  had  learned  a 
better  way,  the  recollection  of  them  would  some 
times  make  the  cold  chills  run  through  him.  As 
for  fairy  stories,  she  revelled  in  them  to  the  de 
light  of  all  the  young  people  who  had  the  pleasure 
of  her  acquaintance.  She  never  tired  telling  these 
stories.  Soo  Thah  spent  much  time  with  this  old 
aunt,  and  her  stories  formed  a  large  part  of  his 
early  education. 

It  should  be  known  that  in  India,  where  these 
events  happened,  there  are  only  two  seasons  each 
year, — the  wet  and  the  dry.  There  is  no  autumn, 
nor  winter.  Frost  is  never  seen,  except  on  the 
highest  mountains,  and  the  people  call  it  "  the 
heavenly  flowers."  The  southeast  wind  blows 
seven  months  in  the  year,  and  then  the  northwest 
wind  fights  with  it  till  it  conquers.  In  fact  twice 
in  the  year  there  are,  in  the  mind  of  the  Indian 
people,  terrible  battles  between  the  mighty  wind- 
nats,  in  which  the  "  great  nat  of  the  fire  "  and 
the  "  rain-nat  "  take  a  large  part.  At  the  changes 
of  these  winds,  called  the  change  of  the  Mon 
soon,  these  fierce  battles  rage  overhead,  and  the 


54  Soo  Thah 

fiery  darts  of  the  one,  and  the  floods  of  water 
poured  out  by  the  other  to  quench  these  fiery 
darts,  with  the  cyclonic  winds  of  the  wind-nat, 
all  made  a  grand  and  fearful  strife  in  the  heavens, 
which  to  the  mind  of  this  simple  people  is  only 
\  battle  of  the  nats. 

The  goddess  or  nat  of  fire  was  called  Law-pho, 
and  Miss  Kaw  Do  used  to  tell  Soo  Thah  how 
Law-pho  had  great  wings,  and  that  when  the 
lightning  flashed  across  the  face  of  the  sky,  it 
was  Law-pho  flapping  her  wings.  When  a 
thunder  bolt  struck  a  tree,  she  said  that  Law-pho 
had  dropped  her  golden  axe ;  and  that  if  any  one 
would  only  dig  in  the  ground  at  the  foot  of  the 
stricken  tree,  he  would  surely  find  it  and  become 
very  rich. 

She  told  him  also  that  the  banyan  tree  was  the 
chosen  home  of  the  nats,  and  that  he  must  never 
talk  aloud  under  it,  nor  pick  up  sticks,  nor  build 
a  fire  there.  She  further  assured  him  he  would 
become  rich,  if  he  could  only  get  a  piece  of  a 
rich  man's  blanket,  who  had  died,  and  make  for 
himself  a  purse  of  it.  Another  of  her  sayings 
was,  that  crowing  hens  must  be  killed,  or  they 
would  bring  sickness  upon  their  owners. 

There  were  many  rules  about  strangers  coming 


Demons  and  Fairies  55 

up  into  a  'house,  which  must  be  carefully  observed 
by  them,  or  accident  or  illness  would  befall  some 
member  of  the  family.  Moreover  the  stranger 
who  had  transgressed  these  rules  must  pay  a  fine. 
She  told  him  of  persons  with  whom  she  was 
acquainted  who  had  dared  to  eat  flesh  while 
harvesting  their  rice,  and  that  their  rice  had 
wasted  away,  or  did  not  last  nearly  as  long  as  it 
otherwise  would.  Another  of  her  whims  was, 
that  monkeys  were  specially  dangerous  to  the 
crops  during  harvest,  so  that  the  reapers  must 
never  call  them  while  engaged  in  their  work,  lest 
the  rice  should  disappear.  And  if,  while  harvest 
ing,  chickens  were  hatched,  or  a  child  was  born 
into  the  family,  all  work  in  the  field  must  be 
stopped  forthwith ;  but,  added  Aunt  Kaw  Do,  the 
reapers  should  never  omit  eating  chicken  or  wild 
cat  curry  with  new  rice  from  the  field,  in  a  new 
hut  outside  the  village,  where  they  would  be 
free  from  the  contamination  of  strangers.  If  a 
stranger  should  come  among  the  harvesters  while 
storing  rice,  he  must  not  be  allowed  to  depart 
until  the  work  should  be  finished.  And  when 
hulling  the  rice  for  food,  none  must  be  left  until 
dark  unfinished;  for  the  old  aunt  said  there  was 
a  bird  in  the  forest  which  would  begin  her  night- 


56  Soo  Thah 

song  at  dark,  and  any  one  eating  rice  cleaned 
after  it  began  its  song  would  surely  become  ill. 
This  she  knew  from  observing  many  instances  of 
the  kind. 

Then  she  taught  Soo  Thah  all  about  the  won 
derful  Kala;  declaring  that  it  often  wandered 
away  from  the  body,  especially  during  sleep, 
thereby  causing  dreams,  and  also  some  kinds  of 
sickness,  in  case  it  did  not  return  promptly.  She 
also  assured  him  it  was  dangerous  to  awaken 
any  one  suddenly,  as  this  sometimes  caused  in 
sanity  ;  because  in  the  sudden  return  of  several 
Kalas  to  their  respective  bodies,  they  became 
mixed,  and  thereby  some  got  into  the  wrong 
homes. 

Even  the  rice-bins  and  rice  had  their  Kalas, 
she  said,  which  caused  much  trouble  by  their 
wanderings.  One  of  the  neighbours  failed  to 
make  his  rice-bin  strong  enough  to  hold  the  rice 
put  into  it,  and  it  broke  down.  Aunt  Kaw  Do 
was  sure  the  Kala  of  the  rice  had  become  offended 
in  some  way,  and  was  going  to  desert  them.  So 
they  called  a  nat  doctor,  and  went  through  the 
usual  offerings  and  prayers  to  appease  his  of 
fended  lordship.  In  the  meantime  the  young  men 
repaired  the  bin,  making  it  stronger,  and  the  nat 
was  propitiated. 


VI 

MORE    ABOUT    FAIRIES 

THE  Karens  are  a  story-loving  people,  and 
their  folk-lore  is  very  extensive.  When 
young  people  meet,  their  chief  amuse 
ment  is  story  telling.  These  stories  strongly  re 
semble  the  folk-lore  of  different  and  widely  sepa 
rated  races.  For  example,  the  story  of  "  The 
Turtle  and  the  Rabbit,"  narrated  by  Uncle  Remus, 
is  found  among  this  people  almost  point  for  point. 

Soo  Thah  never  wearied  in  hearing  Aunt  Kaw 
Do's  stories,  which  seemed  numberless.  Among 
them  was  one  that  told  how  the  ox  stole  the  orig 
inal  horns  of  the  dog,  while  the  latter  was  bath 
ing  and  had  laid  them  aside  on  the  bank ;  thereby 
causing  the  dog  evermore  to  bark  at  the  ox  when 
meeting  him.  Another  told  how  the  bear  lost  its 
tail ;  and  another  why  there  are  white  hairs  in  a 
fox's  tail. 

There  was  one  story  about  the  disobedient 
daughter,  which  always  made  the  boy  sad.  Her 
mother  had  forbidden  her  going  into  the  jungle 
5* 


58  Soo  Thah 

alone,  lest  she  should  be  harmed  by  nats  or  wild 
beasts,  but  she  disobeyed.  While  wandering  in 
the  forest,  a  powerful  nat  met  her  and  turned  her 
into  a  little  bird.  Towards  sunset  this  bird  now 
flies  about  in  tree  tops,  calling  out  in  the  Karen 
language,  "  O  mother,  my  mother !  "  The  bird 
begins  this  call  slowly  and  repeats  it  faster  and 
louder  till  it  closes  with  almost  a  wail  of  plead 
ing  and  distress.  This,  the  Karens  believe,  is  the 
disobedient  girl  searching  for  her  mother.  Aunt 
Kaw  Do  used  to  point  out  the  bird  and  bid  Soo 
Thah  listen  to  its  call,  as  a  positive  proof  of  the 
story. 

Almost  every  peculiarity  in  nature  was  ac 
counted  for  in  like  manner.  It  was  an  ignorant 
Karen  indeed,  who  could  not  give  a  reason  for 
anything  marked  or  odd. 

But  those  wonderful  fairy  stories!  How 
eagerly  Soo  Thah  listened  to  them!  There  was 
one  he  used  to  beg  his  aunt  to  repeat  again  and 
again.  It  was  about  the  Karen  Ceres,  or  goddess 
of  grain.  Her  name  was  Pebeyaw.  The  tale 
begins  in  a  real  story  fashion,  thus :  The  ancients 
say  that  there  were  two  orphans,  a  brother  and 
sister,  who  were  left  very  poor.  At  their  father's 
death,  he  was  able  to  leave  them  only  a  four  anna 


More  About  Fairies  59 

piece  (equal  to  about  five  cents).  The  neigh 
bours  were  very  selfish,  like  most  heathen  people, 
and  left  them  to  struggle  on  as  best  they  could. 
They  were  only  able  to  live  from  hand  to  mouth. 

After  some  time,  to  add  to  their  trials,  a  famine 
fell  upon  the  land;  and  when  all  food  was  gone, 
the  villagers  planned  a  trip  to  a  distant  town  to 
buy  rice.  Though  they  had  only  a  four  anna 
piece,  the  sister  urged  her  brother  Pokray  to  go 
with  the  villagers  and  buy  food.  He  replied, 
"  What  can  we  get  for  four  annas  ?  It  will  not 
buy  more  than  enough  for  two  days." 

His  sister  replied,  "  It  cost  our  parents  much 
labour  and  care  to  rear  us,  and  life,  which  comes 
with  such  difficulty,  should  not  be  lightly  cast 
aside.  Let  us  do  all  we  can  to  save  our  lives,  and, 
maybe,  some  good  fairy  will  help  us  out." 

Pokray  plucked  up  courage  at  these  brave 
words,  and  took  the  four  anna  piece,  and  set  out 
after  the  party.  He  was  not  suffered,  however, 
to  join  their  company,  for  he  was  an  orphan,  and 
according  to  the  belief  of  this  people,  his  presence 
would  bring  bad  luck  to  them.  Therefore  he  was 
obliged  to  follow  them  at  a  distance,  or  just 
within  sight. 

In  due  time  they  reached  the  town,  and  bought 


60  Soo  Thah 

their  rice,  filling  all  their  baskets.  But  poor 
Pokray  could  buy  only  a  few  handfuls,  which 
he  tied  in  a  corner  of  his  head-dress,  and  then 
followed  the  rest  of  the  party  back  towards  home. 
As  the  villagers  journeyed  together,  they  saw 
an  old  woman  caught  in  a  creeper  in  the  jungle, 
beside  the  path.  She  was  very  old,  and  her  hair 
was  white.  Seeing  them  passing,  she  called  out 
repeatedly,  "  Do,  please  unbind  me,  and  set  me 
free !  "  But  the  people  said  one  to  another,  "  We 
can  indeed  unbind  her,  but  she  is  old  and  hungry, 
and  we  shall  be  obliged  to  take  care  of  her :  and 
so  she  will  eat  up  our  rice.  Let  us  leave  her  to 
take  care  of  herself." 

Soon  Pokray  came  along  with  his  heavy  heart 
and  light  load  of  food ;  for  he  saw  nothing  but 
starvation  before  him  and  his  little  sister,  whom 
he  dearly  loved.  When  the  old  woman  saw  him, 
she  called  out  as  before,  and  he  stopped  and 
listened  to  her.  Then  he  said  to  himself,  "  I  must 
die  anyway,  and  what  matters  it  if  I  die  a  little 
sooner  by  doing  a  good  deed?  It  will  be  better 
thus."  So  he  went  and  carefully  unbound  the 
poor  woman,  setting  her  free.  Then  a  marvellous 
thing  happened ;  for  though  she  looked  to  be  very 


More  About  Fairies  61 

old,  she  began  to  dance  and  sing  like  a  young 
girl,  very  much  to  Pokray's  amazement. 

Turning  to  him  she  said,  "  Now  hurry  on,  my 
grandson,  grandmother  is  very  hungry.  Get 
home  as  quickly  as  you  can  and  cook  me  some 
rice." 

At  this  his  heart  fell  again,  for  he  had  not 
enough  rice  for  one,  to  say  nothing  of  three.  But 
he  dared  not  disobey.  When  he  reached  home, 
having  run  a  little  ahead  of  the  old  woman,  his 
sister,  who  had  seen  her  coming  with  him,  said, 
"  How  is  this,  brother  ?  Why  do  you  bring  a 
stranger  to  feed,  when  we  have  so  little  for  our 
selves?  " 

"  Father  never  turned  even  a  dog  from  his 
door,"  answered  Pokray,  "  and  this  rice  is  bought 
with  his  money.  We  will  not  disgrace  his 
memory;  but  will  follow  his  example,  and  when 
the  food  is  gone,  why,  if  there  be  no  help,  we  will 
die  in  honouring  our  parents." 

Then  the  old  woman  came  up  into  the  house. 
As  the  reader  has  doubtless  surmised,  she  was 
a  fairy.  On  entering  the  house  she  exclaimed, 
"  Hurry  up  now  and  cook  grandmother  some  rice. 
She  is  very  hungry." 


62  Soo  Thah 

So  the  little  girl  hastened  to  clean  the  rice  of  its 
husks,  and  then  she  put  all  of  it  into  the  chattie 
(an  earthen  cooking  pot)  to  cook  it.  When  the 
old  woman  saw  this,  she  exclaimed,  "  How  ex 
travagant  you  children  are!  I  don't  wonder  you 
have  so  little  to  eat.  Put  only  seven  kernels  into 
the  chattie,  and  cook  them." 

"  Seven  kernels !  "  exclaimed  the  girl  in  great 
astonishment.  "  I  can  cook  a  chattie  of  rice,  but 
who  can  cook  only  seven  kernels  ?  " 

"  O,  you  children !  You  talk  too  much.  Mind 
your  elders !  "  replied  the  old  woman. 

So  in  fear  the  girl  obeyed,  counting  out  seven 
kernels  of  rice,  and  putting  them  into  the  chattie, 
when  another  marvel  occurred.  Pebeyaw  took 
out  the  seven  kernels,  as  if  to  count  them,  and 
as  she  put  them  back  one  by  one,  behold  they 
became  seven  double  handfuls,  quite  enough  to 
fill  the  chattie;  and  when  cooked,  all  had  a  full 
dinner. 

Well,  it  fell  out,  the  fairy  mother  became  so 
pleased  with  the  children,  that  she  took  up  her 
abode  with  them,  and  of  course  they  suffered  no 
more  from  hunger. 

But  when  the  villagers  heard  of  this  good  for 
tune  which  had  come  to  the  orphans,  they  were 


More  About  Fairies  63 

deeply  moved,  and  said,  "  We  saw  the  fairy  first, 
and  so  she  belongs  to  us."  Then  they  chose  a 
committee  of  the  elders  to  call  upon  the  orphans 
and  present  their  claim  to  the  fairy  by  right  of 
original  discovery.  When  they  reached  the  house, 
however,  the  fairy  mother  treated  them  with 
scorn,  and  said,  "  I  belong  to  those  who  had  pity 
on  me  when  I  was  helpless;  and  I  shall  remain 
where  I  am.  You  can  return  to  your  homes." 
This  they  did  in  great  shame. 

Then  the  story  goes  on  to  relate  how  this  fairy 
mother  helped  Pokray  cut  a  new  field  for  rice 
of  great  extent,  and  how  she  went  out  to  the 
field  at  sowing  time,  and  danced  and  sang  her 
wonderful  song,  which  caused  the  rice  to  come 
like  rain  and  plant  the  field;  for  she  was  the 
goddess  of  rice.  The  rice  flew  from  the  ends  of 
her  fingers  and  from  the  hems  of  her  garments, 
as  she  danced,  until  the  field  was  fully  seeded. 

When  the  crop  sprang  up,  everybody  said  there 
never  was  such  a  growth  of  rice  in  the  hills,  nor 
such  a  harvest  as  Pokray  had.  But  the  village 
people  were  far  from  being  pleased.  Moved  with 
envy,  they  got  together  and  planned  to  steal  Po- 
kray's  whole  crop.  Accordingly,  having  sum 
moned  all  the  surrounding  villagers,  during  a 


64  Soo  Thah 

moonlight  night  they  harvested  the  whole  field, 
and  carried  it  all  away,  save  seven  bundles,  which 
were  accidentally  dropped  on  their  way  home. 

But  Grandmother  Pebeyaw  was  equal  to  the 
emergency;  for  she  commanded  Pokray  to  make 
seven  great  bins,  and  put  one  of  the  bundles  of 
rice  in  each.  This  done,  she  visited  each  bin  in 
turn,  and  began  her  wonderful  dance  and  song, 
calling  upon  the  rice  to  come  to  its  mistress.  And 
lo,  all  the  air  was  full  of  rice,  cominr  from  the 
bins  of  the  thieves,  and  it  rained  down  into  Po- 
kray's  bins  one  after  another  until  all  were  full. 
Well,  in  short,  Pokray  became  very  rich,  and 
Pebeyaw,  as  the  story  goes,  returned  to  heaven 
to  look  after  her  house,  saying  she  was  afraid  it 
would  be  all  mussed  up  by  the  hens  during  her 
absence. 

With  such  stories  these  wild  Karens  taught 
their  children  that  those  who  honoured  their  par 
ents  would  become  great  and  receive  then  reward. 


VII 

THE    FEAST 

THE  story  of  Soo  Thah's  youth  and  early 
education  would  be  incomplete  were  we 
to   omit    the   more    solemn    feasts   and 
blood-feuds  or  tribal  wars  of  his  people.    In  fact 
these   were   the   most    important    factors   in   his 
education,  as  a  heathen  lad. 

The  fact  has  been  noticed  that  the  Karens  do 
not  worship  idols,  but  fear  and  try  to  propitiate 
nats,  or  demons  as  they  are  called  in  the  New 
Testament.  Among  these  tribes,  which  are  nu 
merous  in  northern  India,  southern  and  eastern 
Thibet,  western  China  and  throughout  Burma, 
there  are  distinct  traces  of  the  ancient  worship  of 
Jehovah.  As  we  have  seen,  some  of  these  tribes 
have  a  tradition  of  God  under  the  name  of  Yuah. 
Now  this  name  is  apparently  the  same  in  its  root 
as  Jehovah,  or  Jah,  the  memorial  name  of  God 
among  the  Hebrews.  And  besides,  the  Karens 
have  quite  circumstantial  traditions  concerning 
the  creation  of  the  world,  the  fall  of  man,  the 
65 


66  Soo  Thah 

expulsion  from  a  garden,  and  the  subsequent 
sinfulness  of  the  race,  which  substantially  agree 
with  the  Bible  accounts  of  these  events. 

Once  in  three  years  the  tribe  to  which  Soo 
Thah  belonged  met  in  a  solemn  feast,  wherein  all 
quarrels  were  settled,  offenders  rebuked,  and 
children  instructed  in  the  virtues  of  respect  to 
parents  and  elders,  industry  and  honesty.  This 
tribe  had  a  priesthood  which  was  hereditary.  The 
full  number  of  priests  were  four,  the  eldest  being 
high  priest,  and  their  office  was  for  life,  or  as 
long  as  they  maintained  a  good  character.  When 
one  of  the  priests  died,  the  elders  assembled  in 
council  to  decide  to  whom  the  vacant  office  be 
longed  by  inheritance ;  and  when  this  was  deter 
mined,  the  preparation  began  for  installing  him 
into  his  office. 

Earrings,  a  headband  of  silver,  a  richly  orna 
mented  suit  of  clothes,  and  a  silver-mounted 
sword  were  secretly  prepared.  After  this  a 
chosen  delegation  took  the  gifts  and  went  to  the 
house  of  the  proposed  priest.  One  of  the  com 
mittee  went  ahead  to  ascertain  if  the  candidate 
was  at  home,  and  if  he  was.  the  company  sur 
rounded  the  house,  so  that  the  man  might  not 
escape.  This  he  must  always  feign  to  do.  They 


The  Feast  67 

then  cast  the  presents  before  him.  If  he  really 
desired  to  escape,  he  might  possibly  do  so  before 
the  house  was  surrounded. 

If  they  did  not  find  him  at  home,  they  laid  wait 
for  him  either  by  the  path  approaching  the  house, 
or  in  the  house  itself.  Sometimes  one  would 
climb  up  under  the  roof  of  the  house  and  conceal 
himself  until  the  man  returned.  When  he  ap 
peared,  the  presents  would  suddenly  fall  at  his 
feet.  When  once  these  gifts  of  the  priest's  office 
had  been  presented,  he  could  not  refuse  to  accept 
the  life-position  to  which  he  had  been  chosen. 

The  elders  appointed  the  time  for  the  triennial 
feast,  at  which  these  priests  were  to  officiate. 
They  first  notified  all  the  surrounding  tribes  of 
their  intention,  and  closed  the  roads  to  travel  by 
tying  grass  and  bushes  across  the  path.  If  any 
one  ventured  to  disregard  this  sign,  and  to  enter 
the  country  of  the  tribe  thus  engaged,  before  the 
roads  were  opened  again,  it  was  counted  lawful 
among  these  Hillmen  to  inflict  any  punishment 
upon  him  which  the  elders  might  pronounce,  even 
death. 

A  committee  selected  the  place  of  assembly  in 
the  jungle  outside  the  village.  This  must  have  a 
large  tree  in  the  centre,  and  be  carefully  cleared 


68  Soo  Thah 

of  all  brush.  Booths  were  erected  around  it  by 
the  different  families.  The  whole  tribe  was  re 
quested  to  be  present  during  the  exercises.  Yet 
women  were  excluded  from  the  clearing.  They 
might,  however,  look  on  from  the  surrounding 
forests  or  hills. 

When  the  space  was  cleared,  a  large  elevated 
booth,  or  priests'  house,  and  an  altar  were  built 
of  bamboo  near  the  large  tree.  The  altar  was 
placed  in  front  of  the  priests'  house. 

The  young  men  now  scattered  in  the  forests  in 
search  of  the  tallest  and  best  bamboos  they  could 
find,  one  for  each  village.  There  was  much 
rivalry  between  the  villages  to  see  which  would 
find  the  most  perfect  bamboo.  When  found,  they 
were  brought  to  the  feast-ground  with  care,  so  as 
to  receive  no  scar  or  injury,  and  with  shouting 
and  dancing  were  erected  near  the  large  tree. 

In  the  meanwhile  a  large  basket  of  bamboo 
had  been  woven.  Mats  also  had  been  made  in 
prettiest  patterns,  one  for  each  priest.  The  offices 
for  the  weavers  were  hereditary.  During  these 
preparations,  the  elders  had  been  in  search  of  a 
sacrificial  victim,  which  must  be  a  black  male  pig, 
without  spot  or  blemish,  or  perfect  in  every  part. 
The  pig  having  been  found,  it  was  bound,  carried 


The  Feast  69 

to  the  feast-ground  and  laid  upon  the  altar.  By 
this  time  all  the  men  of  the  tribe  had  assembled. 
The  young  men  had  sought  out  the  priests,  seized 
them,  and,  with  some  show  of  resistance  on  their 
part,  had  carried  them  upon  their  shoulders  to 
the  house  on  the  feast-ground,  where  they  were 
seated  upon  the  prepared  mats. 

Everything  being  ready,  a  proclamation  was 
made  by  the  priests  to  the  assembled  multitude, 
calling  upon  any  one  who  had  lived  a  blameless 
life  for  the  last  three  years,  to  come  forward  and 
help  judge  the  people.  Then  the  judgment  be 
gan.  The  high  priest  took  a  sharp  knife  and, 
standing  before  the  bound  pig,  harangued  the 
assembly  in  a  loud  voice.  He  warned  them 
against  all  offences,  and  pronounced  judgment 
upon  offenders,  indicating  the  infliction  of  judg 
ments  by  cutting  off  an  ear,  or  the  tail  of  the 
pig,  or  by  making  gashes  in  different  parts  of  its 
body.  Finally,  the  animal  was  slain,  as  a  type 
of  what  would  befall  the  most  incorrigible  of 
fenders,  or  those  who  would  not  repent  and  re 
form. 

The  pig  was  then  cut  into  small  pieces  amid 
the  shouting  and  dancing  of  the  people,  who  also 
drank  freely  of  rice  whiskey,  which  had  been 


yo  Soo  Thah 

prepared  for  the  occasion.  Each  family  then  re 
tired  to  its  own  booth,  and  a  fowl,  provided  for 
the  purpose,  was  killed  (one  for  each  family)  by 
the  head  of  the  family.  He  then  cut  off  the  beak, 
the  claws  and  the  tips  of  the  wings,  which,  with 
bits  of  the  liver  and  heart,  he  made  into  a  small 
bundle,  wrapped  in  leaves.  This  he  took  to  the 
priests,  who  placed  all  the  bundles  in  the  large 
basket  that  has  been  mentioned,  over  which 
prayers  were  offered  to  the  nats. 

Following  this  each  head  of  the  family  took 
a  new  bucket  and  went  to  a  clear,  running  stream, 
where  one  of  the  priests  met  him ;  and,  standing 
in  the  water,  filled  his  bucket  for  him.  The  water 
was  then  taken  to  the  feast-ground  and  poured 
out  before  the  altar. 

The  priest  then  gave  to  each  man  a  piece  of 
the  pig,  and  all  returned  to  their  homes,  where 
with  certain  ceremony  they  cooked  the  pork  and 
fowl,  and  ate  them  with  bitter  herbs  and  rice 
flour.  Every  member  of  each  family  must  par 
take  of  the  feast  without  fail,  and  every  one  must 
declare  the  food  to  be  pleasant  to  the  taste,  how 
ever  unsavoury. 

This  done,  all  returned  to  the  feast-ground 
again,  each  one  taking  with  him  a  small  stone, 


The  Feast  71 

which  was  placed  at  the  foot  of  the  large  tree. 
The  priests,  who  had  meanwhile  been  carried 
home  by  the  young  men,  were  now  brought  back 
in  the  same  manner  as  before,  again  making  a 
show  of  resistance  for  reasons  which  will  appear. 
When  all  were  once  more  assembled,  the  more 
serious  part  of  the  ceremonies  began.  The  high 
priest,  standing  before  the  altar  and  pile  of  stones, 
boldly  denounced  the  known  offences  of  all  pres 
ent.  Young  men  who  were  lazy,  or  had  been 
dishonest,  or  disobedient  to  parents,  or  disrespect 
ful  to  elders;  thieves,  and  those  who  had  com 
mitted  graver  offences  were  called  out  by  name 
and  stoutly  rebuked. 

"  I  came  not  here  of  my  own  free  will,"  the 
priest  declared.  "  You  brought  me  here  by  force, 
and  now  listen  to  my  rebukes.  If  you  do  not 
repent  and  reform,  may  these  stones,  which  you 
have  placed  here,  follow  you  all  the  year,  and 
be  witnesses  against  you.  May  they  be  thorns 
in  your  sides,  and  blast  your  lives,  make  you  ill, 
or  slay  you."  Having  thus  scored  all  offenders, 
the  assembly  broke  up  with  shouting  and  dancing. 

These  stones  formed  no  small  part  of  the  re 
ligious  belief  of  the  wild  Karens.  Many  chiefs 
were  great  only  because  of  the  stones  they  pos~ 


72  Soo  Thah 

sessed.  Any  stone  of  curious  shape,  and  espe 
cially  precious  stones,  were  supposed  to  have 
miraculous  power.  It  was  indeed  a  species  of 
stone  worship. 

Such  solemn  occasions  had  a  great  effect  in 
moulding  the  character  of  one  so  quick  to  learn 
as  Soo  Thah,  and  did  much  to  prepare  him  to 
receive  the  gospel,  when  he  heard  it,  and  to  make 
him  a  brave  and  earnest  preacher  of  the  "  glad 
tidings  "  in  after  years. 


VIII 

WARS  AND   RUMOURS   OF   WARS 

IT  has  appeared  how  various  and  full  was  the 
life  of  our  hero  and  of  his  people.  Their 
days  were  replete  with  interests  and  excite 
ments,  different  indeed,  but  similar  to  those  of 
more  favoured  races.  In  fact  human  nature  and 
needs  are  much  the  same  the  world  over.  If 
there  was  nothing  else  to  mark  the  unity  of  the 
race,  this  fact  would  do  it.  These  wild  people 
sleep  and  wake,  make  love,  marry,  engage  in  their 
daily  tasks  for  food  and  clothes,  care  for  their 
children  and  friends,  seek  recreations  in  plays 
and  games,  or  in  self-indulgence  in  bad  and 
vicious  ways,  seek  relief  from  injury  and  pain, 
grow  old  and  die,  just  as  do  people  in  Christian 
lands. 

Ignorance  concerning  the  better  part  of  man, 
the  spiritual,  rests  upon  them  like  a  heavy  pall. 
Herein  only  do  they  differ  from  their  brothers 
and  sisters  of  enlightened  lands.  In  short,  they 
need  the  same  Saviour  that  enlightened  nations 
73 


74  Soo  Thah 

must  have  or  perish.  Civilized  races  would 
doubtless  be  like  these  heathen,  if  they  had  not 
received  the  gifts  of  the  Deliverer. 

Soo  Thah's  people,  besides  their  belief  in  good 
and  bad  spirits  and  worship  of  demons,  had  also 
their  wars  and  rumours  of  wars.  Like  the  an 
cient  Hebrews  and  many  other  nations,  these 
Hillmen  have  their  blood  feuds,  which  are  car 
ried  on  from  generation  to  generation,  destroy 
ing  whole  families  and  tribes,  unless  a  strong 
government,  or  the  gospel  comes  to  their  rescue. 

Much  of  Soo  Thah's  early  life  was  passed  in 
these  excitements.  He  soon  learned  the  rules 
governing  these  feuds  in  their  descent  from 
father  to  son  through  generations.  The  master 
of  the  feud  between  his  people  and  the  tribe  be 
yond  the  eastern  mountain  range  lived  in  his 
village.  Had  he  not  often  heard  him  and  his 
father  discuss  the  origin  of  this  feud,  and  re 
count  their  battles,  with  the  number  killed  or  car 
ried  into  captivity?  Had  not  his  blood  leaped 
as  he  listened  to  the  brave  deeds  of  his  ances 
tors?  How  often  had  he  played  with  the  little 
captive  boy  in  the  next  house,  who  had  quite 
forgotten  his  parents,  having  been  taken  from 
them  when  only  two  years  old.  Had  he  not 


Wars  and  Rumours  of  Wars         75 

often  stood  on  the  mountain  top,  just  back  of  the 
village,  and  seen  the  smoke  rise  from  the  homes 
of  his  father's  enemies,  on  the  distant  mountain 
range  ? 

The  terror  of  these  enemies  was  now  to  come 
nearer  to  him  than  in  mere  report;  for  some  of 
Soo  Thah's  clan  had  made  the  last  raid,  and  had 
captured  several  children  and  buffaloes.  In  this 
raid  a  poor  old  woman  had  been  speared  to  death, 
and  her  husband  badly  wounded  in  defending 
her.  So,  according  to  the  law  of  the  feud,  her 
children  must  avenge  their  mother's  death. 
Blood  for  blood  must  be  exacted. 

Rumours  of  an  attack  upon  Soo  Thah's  village, 
after  rice  harvest,  were  circulating,  and  caused 
grave  fears.  Spies  had  been  seen  lurking  about. 
Report  said  they  were  preparing  arms.  All  this 
put  Soo  Thah's  folk  into  a  fever  of  apprehension, 
and  the  women  and  children  dared  not  sleep  in 
their  houses,  but  went  into  the  thick  jungle  where 
they  made  booths  not  easy  to  find ;  for  in  these 
feuds  attacks  were  usually  made  just  before  day, 
when  people  are  supposed  to  be  in  deepest  sleep. 

The  village  was  stockaded  for  defence,  with 
narrow  entrances,  and  sharp  bamboo  spikes  had 
been  planted  all  about  to  pierce  the  feet  of  any 


j6  Soo  Thah 

attacking  party.  While  the  women  and  children 
slept  in  the  jungle,  the  men  stood  on  guard,  or 
remained  in  their  houses  to  defend  their  property. 

What  a  time  of  excitement  among  the  children  ! 
And  what  bravery  Soo  Thah  and  his  playmates 
showed  during  the  daytime!  In  play  they  went 
through  mimic  battles  in  which,  of  course,  the 
enemies  were  beaten  in  shameful  defeat.  These 
young  warriors,  armed  with  their  small  bow-guns 
and  spears,  presented  a  valiant  appearance  until 
nightfall,  when  their  glory  departed.  Every 
shadow  filled  them  with  dread. 

The  rice  harvest  had  been  gathered  and  the 
beautiful  harvest-moon  illumined  all  the  jungle 
with  its  silver  light.  It  should  have  been  an  oc 
casion  of  Christmas  festivities ;  but  this  people 
had  never  heard  of  the  Christ  of  God's  love.  The 
women  and  children  had  been  sleeping  in  the 
jungle  for  several  weeks,  and  as  the  threatened 
attack  had  not  been  made,  they  had  become 
somewhat  reassured,  and  on  this  bright  night  a 
number  had  returned  to  their  houses  for  sleep. 

Suddenly,  about  the  second  cock  crowing,  or 
at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  there  was  a  great 
shout,  and  a  body  of  men,  having  eluded  the 
watchmen  on  the  paths  leading  into  the  village, 


0 


Wars  and  Rumours  of  Wars         77 

dashed  among  the  houses,  firing  guns,  and  shout 
ing  like  demons.  It  was  the  long  threatened 
raid. 

As  the  houses  were  built  high  from  the  ground, 
and  as  the  Karens  always  draw  up  their  ladders 
at  night,  the  enemy  could  not  easily  enter  them, 
while  they  were  the  more  easily  seen  by  the  de 
fenders.  The  battle  was  short  and  sharp.  The 
attacking  party  succeeded  in  entering  the  chief's 
house,  where  they  captured  and  carried  off  Soo 
Thah's  playmate,  little  Pau  Gree,  or  Beautiful 
Flower.  An  infant  was  captured  from  another 
house,  with  several  copper  drums,  much  prized 
by  the  Hillmen.  Several  buffaloes  were  also 
taken,  but  they  were  unable  to  get  away  with 
them ;  for  the  villagers  rallied  so  quickly,  that  the 
raiders  left  one  of  their  number  dead,  and  bore 
away  several  wounded  with  their  captives.  Some 
were  also  wounded  in  the  retreat  by  the  wooden 
spikes  planted  about  the  village. 

In  giving  an  account  of  the  battle  years  after, 
Soo  Thah  said  he  could  never  forget  the  terrible 
confusion  of  that  night  attack.  What  with  the 
screaming  of  women  and  children,  barking  of 
dogs,  squealing  of  pigs,  and  shouts  of  the  com 
batants,  he  was  filled  with  horror  whenever  he 


78  Soo  Thah 

recalled  the  experience.  The  two  children  were 
afterwards  redeemed  at  great  cost,  and,  of  course, 
as  blood  had  been  shed,  Soo  Thah's  village  was 
bound  to  make  a  return  attack  to  wipe  out  the 
disgrace  and  avenge  the  shed  blood.  Happy  to 
relate,  however,  a  messenger  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace  reached  the  village  with  the  "  glad  tidings 
of  peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  men,"  before 
the  return  was  made,  and  it  has  not  been  made 
to  this  day. 


IX 

GOOD  NEWS 

WHEN    Soo   Thah   was   about   fourteen 
years  old,  startling  reports  began  to 
circulate  among  the  Karens  of  the  ar 
rival  in  a  distant  city  of  "  White  Foreigners,"  a 
man  and  woman,  who  were  quite  different  from 
anyone  who  had  ever  appeared  in  the  country. 
Soo  Thah's  uncle,  Shway  Dee,  had  been  down 
to  the  city  with  a  basket  of  neem  seed  to  trade  for 
salt.    While  there  he  had  lodged  with  a  Burman 
friend,  for  whom  he  had  performed  some  service 
in  time  past,  and  there  he  heard  the  strange  news. 
Shway  Dee's  friend  told  him  that  he  had  seen 
the  new  sayah,  or  teacher,  for  this  he  claimed  to 
be,  and  had  had  a  brief  talk  with  him;  that  he 
could  not  understand  him  very  well,  as  he  spoke 
the  language  so  imperfectly ;  yet,  as  far  as  he 
coulfl  make  out,  he  set  forth  a  new  and  strange 
religion.     "  He  even  dares,"  said  he,  "  to  affirm 
that  our  royal  and  golden  footed  Lord  Gaudama, 
the  great  idol  at  Shway  Dagon,  whom  all  the 
79 


8o  Soo  Thah 

world  worships,  is  only  a  piece  of  brass;  and 
that  there  is  a  living  God,  who  loves  and  cares 
for  his  children.  When  I  asked  him,"  continued 
the  Burman,  "  if  he  had  seen  him,  and  where  he 
lived,  he  seemed  confused." 

"  How  did  the  white  man  come  to  Burma  ?  " 
asked  Shway  Dee. 

"  Oh,  he  came  in  a  ship,  of  course." 

"  Did  the  ship  have  white  wings  ?  "  anxiously 
asked  the  Karen. 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so,  if  you  call  sails  wings." 

"  Did  he  come  from  the  east,  or  from  the 
west  ?  "  continued  Shway  Dee. 

"  From  the  west.  All  foreigners  come  from 
the  west,"  said  the  Burman. 

This  was  enough  for  Shway  Dee.  He  ha 
stened  back  to  the  hills,  and  made  his  report, 
which  flew  over  the  country  like  a  forest  fire  in 
May. 

Now  these  hill  people  were  expecting  a  De 
liverer, — just  such  a  fulfillment  of  prophecies, 
handed  down  by  their  elders  and  priests,  as  this. 
They  were  anxiously  watching  for  his  coming; 
for  they  had  been  sorely  oppressed  by  the  Bur- 
mans  for  ages,  being  regarded  by  them  as  a  race 
of  slaves.  On  account  of  this  oppression,  they 


Good  News  81 

had  been  forced  to  flee  from  the  plains  into  the 
mountains,  and  to  take  refuge  in  their  fastnesses. 
Yet  even  here  the  unpitying  emissaries  of  the 
Burman  king,  with  their  armed  followers,  would 
often  search  them  out;  and  take  all  they  had, 
beating  and  ill  treating  them  even  to  torture ;  and, 
worst  of  all,  would  often  carry  away  the  fairest 
of  their  children  to  become  slaves  of  the  king 
and  of  his  officers  at  his  court  in  Hotalay. 

There  had  existed  from  ancient  days  a  class 
among  the  elders  of  this  people,  called  prophets, 
who  'had  encouraged  and  comforted  them  in  their 
afflictions  with  the  promises  of  a  coming  De 
liverer. 

We  have  noticed  some  of  the  traditions  con 
cerning  Yuah;  how  the  Karens  once  knew  and 
enjoyed  fellowship  with  him,  but  had  lost  this 
through  sin. 

These  prophets  also  said,  that  their  people 
were  once  great,  and  had  a  king  of  their  own; 
that  they  once  had  a  "  white  book,"  given  them 
by  Yuah;  that  through  neglect  to  read  and  care 
for  it,  they  had  lost  it,  just  as  they  had  lost 
Yuah's  fellowship ;  and  for  this  reason  they  were 
ignorant  and  afflicted. 

These  prophets  not  only  foretold  the  coming  of 


8i  Soo  Thah 

the  Deliverer,  but  described  him,  and  the  manner 
of  his  coming.  He  was  to  be  a  "  White  For 
eigner,"  and  was  to  come  from  the  "  west,"  with 
"  white  wings,"  and  bring  the  "  White  Book." 

"  When  he  comes,"  said  their  prophets,  "  the 
Karens  will  be  restored  to  prosperity.  They  will 
regain  their  lost  kingdom,  and  their  king  will 
also  be  restored  to  them,  and  they  will  become  a 
people  with  a  name,  having  honour  among  men, 
as  in  ancient  days." 

These  traditions  had  been  eagerly  rehearsed 
among  the  people  on  all  festival  occasions,  and 
also  in  their  trials,  thus  creating  expectancy  of 
deliverance  in  the  minds  of  many.  They  in 
spired  the  hope  which  sustained  them  in  their 
trials. 

No  one  has  yet  discovered  the  origin  of  these 
traditions.  But  they  served  the  purpose  of  pre 
paring  a  people  to  receive  the  messengers  of  the 
"  glad  tidings,"  who  'had  now  arrived  in  the 
country. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Shway  Dee  heard 
that  this  new  teacher,  heralding  a  living  and 
loving  God,  had  come  from  the  west  in  a  boat 
with  white  sails,  he  at  once  jumped  to  the  con 
clusion  that  the  great  Deliverer,  foretold  by  their 


Good  News  83 

prophets,  had  arrived.  And  the  rapidly  spread 
ing  news  caused  such  excitement  throughout  the 
country,  and  such  recounting  of  traditions  con 
cerning  Yuah,  the  coming  of  the  Deliverer,  and 
the  future  prosperity  of  the  Karen  nation,  as  had 
not  been  known  for  generations. 

Even  their  blood  feuds  were  forgotten  for  once 
in  the  excitement  of  this  new  topic:  It  was  much 
as  in  the  time  of  good  old  Simeon  and  Anna, 
when  our  Lord  was  brought  to  the  temple.  Good 
and  devout  people  had  been  expecting  a  Deliverer 
for  a  long  time.  They  had  been  talking  about 
him,  and  wondering  when  he  would  come.  In 
like  manner  had  it  been  with  these  wild  Karens. 
And  now  that  the  report  of  'his  arrival  'had  gone 
forth,  it  produced  just  such  an  effect  among  this 
expectant  people,  as  the  announcement  of  the 
advent  of  the  Messiah  did  nearly  nineteen  hun 
dred  years  ago  among  the  suffering  Jews. 

Of  course,  there  were  impromptu  gatherings 
about  their  council  fires,  all  over  the  jungles,  to 
discuss  the  startling  news.  And  Soo  Thah's 
people  were  no  exception  to  the  rule.  After 
Shway  Dee's  return,  on  that  very  evening,  all  the 
elders  gathered  about  a  bonfire  just  out  of  the 
village  (for  it  was  cold)  to  talk  over  the  matter. 


84  Soo  Thah 

He  was  obliged  to  recount  each  particular  again 
and  again  to  the  eager  questioners. 

Then  they  fell  to  discussing  Yuah  and  his 
nature;  some  recounting  his  attributes,  and 
others  reciting  in  a  sing  song  tone  the  sayings 
concerning  him.  What  a  scene  for  a  painter ! 

"  Yes,"  said  an  old  man,  reciting : 

"  Yuah  is  unchangeable,  eternal; 

He  was  in  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

Yuah  is  endless  and  eternal ; 

He  existed  in  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

The  life  of  Yuah  is  endless; 

A  succession  of  worlds  does  not  measure  his  existence. 

Yuah  is  perfect  in  every  meritorious  attribute; 

He  dies  not  in  a  succession  of  worlds." 

He  ceased  his  chant,  when  another  followed 
him: 

"  The  omnipotent  is  Yuah ; 
Him  have  we  not  believed. 
Yuah  is  omniscient ; 
He  created  man  anciently. 
He  has  a  perfect  knowledge  of  all  things. 
Yuah  created  man  in  the  beginning; 
He  knows  all  things  to  the  present  time." 

It  is  quite  impossible  to  describe  the  solemn 
and  reverential  manner  in  which  these  white 


Good  News  85 

haired  elders  recited  these  attributes  of  Yuah, 
and  with  what  awed  attention  the  children  lis 
tened.  Their  play  had  ceased,  and  they  were 
drawn  as  by  a  magnet  to  this  council  of  the  elders. 
For  a  while  there  was  silence,  save  the  crackling 
of  the  bamboo  and  brush  in  the  fire.  And  then 
the  old  prophet  of  the  village,  who  had  remained 
silently  contemplating  the  fire,  with  his  hand 
shielding  his  face,  arose  and  extended  his  hands, 
as  if  in  a  benediction,  and  said: 

"  O  children  and  grandchildren,  formerly  Yuah 
loved  the  Karen  nation  above  all  others ;  but  they 
transgressed  his  commands,  and  in  consequence 
of  their  transgression  we  suffer  as  at  present. 
Because  Yuah  cursed  us,  we  are  in  our  present 
afflicted  state,  and  have  no  books."  Then  a  great 
hope  seemed  to  light  up  his  face  as,  looking  to 
wards  the  stars,  shining  so  brightly  over  his 
head,  he  exclaimed :  "  But  Yuah  will  again  have 
mercy  upon  us,  and  again  he  will  love  us  above 
others.  Yuah  will  save  us  again.  It  is  on  ac 
count  of  our  listening  to  the  language  of  Mu- 
kaw-lee  (Satan),  that  we  suffer." 

Then  followed,  sometimes  in  impassioned  reci 
tation  in  the  lyrical  verse  of  his  ancestors,  or  in 
glowing  discourse,  the  sayings  of  the  ancients 


86  Soo  Thah 

regarding  his  race.  The  old  man  seemed  to 
kindle  with  inspiration  in  the  themes  so  dear  to 
this  wild  people,  as  his  discourse  proceeded,  till 
he  spoke  with  a  native  eloquence  which  can  be 
felt,  but  not  described. 

In  his  discourse  he  told  how  Yuah  created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  the  sun,  moon  and  stars ; 
then  man  and  woman ;  how,  when  he  had  made 
them,  he  said,  "  I  will  give  them  my  great  life ;  " 
how  he  created  food  for  man  and  beast,  and  finally 
prepared  a  garden  for  the  man  and  woman,  whom 
he  called  Tha-nai  and  Ee-u. 

Pausing  here,  as  if  reluctant  to  recount  the 
ruin  of  his  race,  he  gazed  sadly  about  him  in 
silence.  The  fire  was  burning  low.  An  owl  in 
the  dark  forest  beyond  uttered  his  lonely  call, 
and  several  of  the  company  started  up,  looking 
in  the  direction  of  the  call ;  for  to  them  it  was  the 
cry  of  a  nat,  asking,  "Who?  Who?" 

Again  the  old  man  took  up  his  discourse,  and, 
passing  rapidly  into  recitation,  he  gave  the  sad 
story  of  the  temptation  and  fall  of  the  race. 


TEMPTATION  AND  FALL 

"W  IT  THEN  Yuah  had  made  Tha-nai  and 
^^  Ee-u,  he  placed  them  in  a  garden, 
and  gave  them  commandment,  saying, 
"  In  the  garden  I  have  made  for  you  seven  dif 
ferent  kinds  of  trees,  bearing  seven  different 
kinds  of  fruit.  Among  the  seven,  one  tree  is 
not  good  to  eat.  Eat  not  its  fruit.  If  you  eat, 
you  will  become  old,  you  will  sicken,  you  will 
die.  Eat  not.  All  I  have  created,  I  give  you. 
Eat  and  drink  with  care.  Once  in  seven  days  I 
will  visit  you.  All  I  have  commanded  you  ob 
serve  and  do.  Forget  me  not.  Pray  to  me  every 
morning  and  evening." 

Tha-nai  and  Ee-u  had  ten  children,  and  one 
hundred  granchildren.  Every  seven  days,  when 
the  Lord  Yuah  visited  them,  the  man  and  woman 
called  their  children  together  to  sing  praises  to 
him. 

After  a  time  Mu-kaw-lee  came  to  the  man  and 
woman  and  said,  "  Why  are  you  here?  " 
87 


88  Soo  Thah 

"  Our  Father  put  us  here,"  they  replied. 

"What  do  you  eat  here?  "  asked  Mu-kaw-lee. 

"  Our  Lord  Yuah  has  created  food  for  us,  food 
without  limit." 

"  Show  me  your  food,"  said  Mu-kaw-lee. 

Then  they  went,  Mu-kaw-lee  following,  to  show 
him  their  fruit  trees.  Arriving  at  the  garden, 
they  pointed  them  out.  saying,  "  This  one  is 
astringent,  this  sweet,  this  sour,  this  bitter,  this 
savoury,  this  fiery;  but  this  tree,  we  know  not 
whether  it  is  sour  or  sweet.  Our  Father,  the 
Lord  Yuah,  said  to  us,  '  Eat  not  the  fruit  of  this 
tree.  If  you  eat,  you  will  die.'  We  eat  not,  and 
do  not  know  whether  it  is  sweet  or  sour." 

Then  Mu-kaw-lee  replied,  "  It  is  not  so,  O  my 
children.  The  heart  of  your  Father  Yuah  is  not 
with  you.  This  is  the  richest  and  sweetest ;  it  is 
richer  and  sweeter  than  the  others.  If  you  eat  it, 
you  will  possess  miraculous  powers.  You  will  be 
able  to  ascend  to  heaven,  or  to  descend  into  the 
earth.  You  will  be  able  to  fly.  Your  Lord 
Yuah's  heart  is  not  with  you.  My  heart  is  not 
like  your  Lord  Yuah's  heart.  He  is  not  honest. 
He  is  envious.  I  have  not  an  envious  heart.  I 
love  you,  and  I  tell  you  the  truth,  and  conceal 
nothing.  If  you  do  not  believe  me,  do  not  eat 


Temptation  and  Fall  89 

the  fruit.  If  you  will  each  eat  the  fruit  as  a 
trial,  then  you  will  know  all." 

Then  Tha-nai  spoke  and  said,  "  Our  Father, 
the  Lord  Yuah,  commanded  us  thus :  '  Eat  not 
the  fruit  of  this  tree.'  We  will  not  eat  it." 
Speaking  thus,  he  arose  and  walked  away.  The 
woman,  however,  listened  to  the  words  of  Mu- 
kaw-lee.  What  he  had  said  pleased  her,  and  so 
she  lingered.  Mu-kaw-lee  then  enticed  her  for 
some  time  to  eat,  till  she  asked : 

"Can  we  really  fly,  if  we  eat  the  fruit?" 

"  My  daughter,"  replied  Mu-kaw-lee,  "  I  per 
suade  you  because  I  love  you." 

The  woman  then  reached  forth  her  hand,  and 
took  of  the  fruit  and  ate  it;  whereupon  Mu- 
kaw-lee  said,  laughing,  "  My  daughter,  you  have 
listened  to  me.  Well,  now  go.  give  of  the  fruit 
to  your  husband,  and  say  to  him,  '  1  have  eaten 
the  fruit;  it  is  very  delicious.'  If  he  does  not 
eat,  persuade  him  till  he  does  eat;  for  you  have 
eaten,  and  if  you  die,  you  die  alone.  If  you  have 
miraculous  powers,  you  have  them  alone." 

Heeding  Mu-kaw-lee,  the  woman  went  and  per 
suaded  her  'husband,  till  she  had  won  him  over 
to  her  mind.  Then  he  took  the  fruit  from  her 
hand,  and  ate  it. 


90  Soo  Thah 

Thereupon  the  woman  returned  to  Mu-kaw-lee 
and  said,  "  My  husband  has  eaten  the  fruit." 

Hearing  this,  he  laughed  exceedingly,  and  said, 
"  Now,  O  conquered  man  and  woman,  you  have 
listened  to  my  voice  and  obeyed  me." 

The  next  morning  Yuah  came  to  visit  them; 
but  they  did  not  follow  him  with  the  singing  of 
praises  as  usual.  He  drew  near  to  them  and  said, 

"  Why  have  you  eaten  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree, 
that  I  commanded  you  not  to  eat  ?  " 

They  dared  not  reply  even  a  word.  Then  Yuah 
cursed  them,  saying,  "  You  have  not  obeyed  my 
commands.  The  fruit  that  is  not  good  to  eat,  I 
told  you  not  to  eat.  You  have  not  obeyed,  and 
you  have  eaten.  Therefore  you  shall  grow  old, 
you  shall  become  sick,  and  you  shall  die." 

The  old  man  ceased,  and  a  deep  silence  fell 
upon  the  party,  till  some  young  men  arose  and 
threw  several  armfuls  of  split  bamboo  upon  the 
fine.  Then  one  spoke  and  said,  "  Grandfather, 
tell  us  how  nat-worship  took  the  place  of  the 
worship  of  Yuah." 

Again  the  prophet  took  up  his  recitation,  which 
ran  as  follows: 

When  Yuah  had  cursed  man,  he  left  him  to 
return  no  more.  In  course  ot  time  sickness  began 


Temptation  and  Fall  91 

to  appear.  One  of  the  children  of  Tha-nai  and 
Ee-u  fell  ill.  Then  they  said  one  to  the  other, 
"  We  obeyed  not  Yuah's  command,  '  Of  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  eat  not/  but  we  ate.  Now  what  shall 
we  do?  Yuah  has  cast  us  off.  We  cannot  tell 
what  to  do.  We  must  go  and  ask  Mu-kaw-lee." 

So  they  arose  and  went  to  him,  and  said,  "  O 
Mu-kaw-lee,  Yuah  commanded  us,  '  Eat  not  of 
the  fruit.'  But  you  advised  us  to  eat,  and  we 
obeyed  your  words,  and  ate.  Now  our  child 
is  ill.  What  do  you  say?  What  will  you  ad 
vise?" 

Mu-kaw-lee  replied,  "  You  did  not  obey  your 
Father,  the  Lord  Yuah.  You  listened  to  me. 
Now  that  you  have  obeyed  me  once,  obey  me 
to  the  end." 

Then  the  old  prophet  related,  still  continuing 
in  the  ancient  verse  of  his  people,  how  Mu-kaw- 
lee  instructed  them  in  the  principal  offerings  to 
be  made  in  the  various  kinds  of  sickness,  which 
would  come  upon  them.  These  offerings  were 
to  be  made  to  his  servants,  the  nats,  or  demons, 
who  presided  over  certain  diseases,  as  well  as 
accidents. 

He  also  told  how  Mu-kaw-lee  instructed  them 
to  divine  by  the  bones  of  the  fowl,  which  be- 


92  Soo  Thah 

came  to  these  Hillmen  the  guide  of  almost  every 
act  of  life. 

Finally,  the  old  man  ceased  his  recitations,  and 
the  company  gradually  broke  up. 

Not  only  did  this  news  of  a  Deliverer,  now  at 
hand,  spread  through  the  hills  and  clan  of  Shway 
Dee  and  Soo  Thah,  but  among  other  clans  far 
and  near.  The  excitement  grew  day  by  day,  fed 
now  and  then  by  the  reports  of  those  who  were 
able  to  reach  the  wonderful  "  White  Teacher  " 
in  the  city  of  the  Burmans. 

The  old  men,  who  could  recite  the  ancient  tra 
ditions  of  the  race,  were  never  so  popular  as  now. 
Among  the  many  traditions  now  sung  or  re 
cited,  was  one  which  came  to  be  a  triumphal 
song,  and  was  sung  at  every  meeting  around 
their  camp  fires.  Soo  Thah's  father  called  it  the 
Karen's 

SONG  OF  HOPE 
"At  the  appointed  season  Yuah  will  come; 

The  dead  trees  will  blossom  and  flower. 

When  the  appointed  season  comes,  Yuah  will  arrive ; 

The  mouldering  trees  will  blossom  and  bloom  again. 

Yuah  will  come  and  bring  the  great  Thau-thee. 

f?e  must  worship,  both  great  and  small, 

The  great  Thau-thee,  Yuah  created. 

Let  us  ascend  and  worship." 


Temptation  and  Fall  93 

Among  the  many  promises  handed  down  by 
the  ancients,  and  now  given  new  colouring  and 
life  by  the  reports  of  Shway  Dee,  were  the  fol 
lowing  : 

"  O  children  and  grandchildren,  the  Karens 
will  yet  dwell  in  a  city,  with  a  golden  palace. 
The  Karen  king  will  yet  appear,  and  when  he 
arrives,  there  will  be  happiness." 

Sometimes  their  songs  took  a  wider  outlook, 
and  seem  almost  prophetic  of  the  triumph  of  the 
King  of  Righteousness,  when  all  nations  shall 
come  under  his  benign  sway;  as,  for  example, 
this: 

"  Good  persons,  the  good, 
Shall  go  to  the  silver  city,  the  silver  town. 
Righteous  persons,  the  righteous, 
Shall  go  to  the  new  town,  the  new  city. 
Persons  who  believe  their  father  and  mother, 
Shall  enjoy  the  golden  palace. 
When  the  Karen  king  arrives, 
There  will  be  only  one  monarch. 
When  the  Karen  king  comes, 
There  will  be  neither  rich  nor  poor." 

For  these  happy  days  the  Karens  had  now 
been  watching  and  praying  through  many  years 
of  oppression  and  suffering ;  and  now  the  day  of 
their  deliverance  was  truly  at  hand. 


94  Soo  Thah 

We  can  have  no  better  closing  for  this  chapter 
of  our  story,  than  the  solemn  prayer,  which  had 
often  been  uttered  by  the  more  devout  Karens 
for  years,  and  was  about  to  be  answered. 

"  O  Lord,  we  have  had  affliction  for  a  long 
succession  of  generations.  Have  compassion, 
have  mercy  upon  us,  O  Lord.  The  Taling  kings 
have  had  their  season ;  the  Burman  kings  have 
had  their  season;  the  Siamese  kings  have  had 
their  day ;  and  the  foreign  kings,  all  have  had 
their  time.  The  Karen  nation  remains.  Let  our 
king  arrive,  O  Lord.  Now,  O  Lord,  whom  we 
adore,  to  whom  we  sing  praises,  let  us  dwell 
within  the  great  town,  the  high  city,  the  golden 
palace.  Give  to  us ;  have  compassion  upon  us,  O 
Lord." 


XI 

SMALL  BEGINNINGS 

THERE  was  no  one  who  listened  to  these 
legends,  songs  and  traditions  with 
greater  interest  than  Soo  Thah.  His 
past  life  and  active  mind  had  prepared  him, 
though  yet  young,  to  appreciate  the  hope  of  rest 
which  his  people  held.  He  well  remembered  the 
months  of  anxiety  and  dread  connected  with  the 
blood  feuds.  He  also  recalled,  too  well,  the 
stories  of  the  visits  made  by  the  minions  of  the 
Burman  king,  when  the  village  was  stripped  of 
what  little  the  people  had  gathered  by  their  in 
dustry.  Every  year  in  early  times,  his  clan  had 
been  obliged  to  travel  several  days'  journey  to 
find  a  fragrant  orchid,  which  they  must  take  to 
Hotalay  to  the  king  as  a  tax. 

Hope  now  found  a  rich  soil  in  which  to  grow 

among  these  oppressed  Hillmen,  and  it  was  ready 

to  blossom  and  bear  fruit.     One  however  would 

be  quite  mistaken  should  he  conclude,  from  what 

95 


96  Soo  Thah 

has  been  said,  that  Soo  Thah  with  all  the  Karens 
were  ready  to  embrace  the  gospel  of  Jesus.  This 
was  by  no  means  the  case.  As  yet  they  knew 
nothing  and  cared  less  about  the  spiritual  mission 
of  the  Deliverer.  They  longed  only  for  a  de 
liverance  from  temporal  bondage  and  suffering. 
They  had  no  more  hunger  for  spiritual  deliver 
ance,  than  had  the  Jews,  when  Jesus  came  to 
them.  Karen  human  nature  is  precisely  like  that 
of  any  other  race.  Yet  God  was  preparing  many 
people  among  them  for  Himself. 

Some  time  after  Shway  Dee's  visit  to  the  city 
for  salt,  a  report  spread  among  Soo  Thah's 
people,  that  Teacher  Hope  was  coming  to  the  hills 
to  visit  them.  He  was  a  Karen  from  a  distant 
part  of  the  country,  and  report  said,  that  he  had 
lived  with  the  while  teachers,  till  he  had  become 
skillful  in  reading  the  white  book. 

Great  preparations  were  made  for  receiving 
him.  In  due  time  he  appeared  with  a  few  fol 
lowers.  He  travelled  from  village  to  village,  pro 
claiming  a  Deliverer ;  yet  not  the  white  foreigner 
in  the  city,  as  all  the  Hillmen  expected,  but  one 
Jesu  Kree,  the  Son  of  Yuah. 

His  first  meeting  with  them  was  held  in  the 
Elaw.  or  public  room  in  Soo  Thah's  village. 


Small  Beginnings  97 

Teacher  Hope  there  explained  his  mission  to  the 
entire  village,  assembled  to  hear  him. 

"  The  Deliverer,"  said  he,  "  about  whom  our 
fathers  have  sung,  and  for  whom  we  have  waited 
so  long,  has  indeed  come.  He  is  the  Son  of 
Yuah.  He  has  come  to  tell  us  of  our  Father 
Yuah." 

"  But,"  exclaimed  one  in  the  audience,  "  Yuah 
is  angry  with  us.  He  will  have  nothing  to  do 
with  us.  All  our  prophets  say  this." 

"  But  do  not  our  traditions  say,  that  Yuah, 
our  King,  will  come  again  ?  "  asked  the  teacher. 
"  Yuah  has  never  turned  away  from  us.  That  is 
false.  Mu-kaw-lee  is  a  liar.  It  was  he  who  de 
ceived  our  ancestors,  and  made  them  believe  a 
lie.  We  have  turned  away  from  Yuah,  not  he 
from  us.  So  now  he  has  sent  his  Son  because 
he  loves  us." 

"  Is  it  the  white  foreigner  in  the  city?  "  inter 
rupted  another. 

"  No,  no,"  replied  the  teacher.  "  The  white 
teacher  is  the  messenger  of  Yuah's  Son." 

"  But  we  are  sinners,"  interrupted  a  third,  "  we 
kept  not  the  sayings  of  Yuah;  so  we  sicken  and 
die." 

"  True,"    replied    he,  "  but    now    the    white 


98  Soo  Thah 

teacher  tells  us  how  Yuah  has  laid  all  our  sins  on 
his  Son,  and  that  he  has  suffered  for  them  in 
our  stead."  Then,  in  the  expressive  Karen 
idiom,  the  teacher  called  aloud,  "  Whosoever  will 
be  in  the  Son  of  Yuah  shall  be  restored  to  Yuah's 
favour  and  be  called  his  son.  The  messenger  in 
the  city  and  this  white  book  so  declare."  At  this 
point  he  lifted  the  wonderful  book  of  the  Karen 
traditions  on  high,  and  all  the  audience  bowed,  as 
in  worship. 

The  effect  was  electrical.  Still  mistaking  the 
nature  of  the  Deliverer,  and  persistently  regard 
ing  him  as  a  temporal  king,  like  the  Jews  of  old, 
they  were  ready  for  any  extreme  measure.  If 
a  leader  had  appeared,  these  simple  minded 
people  would  have  rallied  about  him  by  thousands, 
armed,  and  ready  to  make  war  upon  their  op 
pressors,  the  Burmans.  In  fact,  if  they  had  re 
ceived  any  encouragement,  they  would  have 
seized  Teacher  Hope,  and  made  him  their  king. 

Crowds  followed  him  from  village  to  village, 
listening  to  his  words.  They  pressed  about  him 
to  see  the  book.  "  Yes,  it  is  truly  the  white  book 
of  our  tradition,"  said  they. 

The  excitement  grew  as  the  news  spread,  and 
it  was  not  long  before  the  hills  and  valleys,  wher- 


a 


Small  Beginnings  99 

ever  the  Karens  were  found,  were  all  aflame  with 
the  hope  of  a  better  life. 

The  teacher  was  besieged  with  questions,  as  to 
how  one  could  "  be  in  Jesu  Kree ;  "  for  this  had 
been  his  announcement  at  their  first  meeting,  as 
the  condition  of  securing  Yuah's  love.  When  he 
explained  it,  as  before,  adding  baptism  as  a  token 
of  such  a  relation  to  him,  multitudes  applied  for 
this  rite.  One  of  the  first  to  present  himself  for 
this  ordinance  was  Soo  Thah's  father,  and  some 
fourteen  others.  These  being  among  the  most 
intelligent  in  the  village,  and  influential  in  the 
triennial  feast,  before  described,  Teacher  Hope 
judged  them  worthy,  and  received  them  on  pro 
bation  till  the  white  teacher,  who  was  expected 
to  visit  the  hills  soon,  should  arrive. 

While  so  many  were  enthusiastic  over  the  first 
news  of  a  Deliverer,  the  zeal  of  some  cooled, 
when  the  conditions  of  discipleship  were  an 
nounced.  Said  they,  "  We  can  accept  the  Son  of 
Yuah  for  our  King;  we  can  keep  the  Sabbath, 
and  cease  robbing  and  making  raids  on  our 
enemies ;  we  always  speak  the  truth,  and  can  even 
give  up  our  strong  drink ;  but  who  can  love  their 
enemies,  and  do  good  to  those  who  do  only 
evil  ?  "  And  they  were  offended. 


ioo  Soo  Thah 

Yet  so  strong  was  their  faith  in  a  coming 
King,  together  with  temporal  good,  that  they 
clung  to  the  new  teachers,  even  while  their 
teachings  displeased  them. 

Soo  Thah  was  an  attentive  observer  of  all  these 
stirring  events,  and  his  own  heart  was  power 
fully  moved  by  "  the  golden  teachings "  of 
Teacher  Hope ;  though  he  said  very  little  about  it. 

The  people  soon  learned  that  the  white  book 
"  talked,"  as  they  expressed  it ;  for  the  teacher 
read  to  them  from  it.  It  was  wonderful,  and  he 
was  a  marvel  of  learning  in  their  sight.  Soo 
Thah  was  once  allowed  to  take  the  book  in  his 
hands,  but  he  could  make  nothing  of  it,  until  one 
of  the  followers  of  the  teacher  explained  to  him 
the  secret  of  the  letters.  Not  long  after  he  was 
able  to  trace  out  a  verse  in  the  book ;  and  as  its 
meaning  flashed  upon  him,  he  came  nearer  show 
ing  his  excitement  than  ever  before.  That  night 
he  lay  awake  a  long  time,  thinking  of  the  new 
and  wonderful  world  into  which  he  had  obtained 
a  peep  that  day.  Such  an  overpowering  desire 
had  he  to  learn  to  read  the  white  book,  all  for 
himself !  Yes,  to  own  one !  But  he  must  not 
think  of  it.  This  was  too  great  happiness  for 
him.  Yet  he  could  think  of  nothing  else  until 


Small  Beginnings  101 

he  fell  asleep  and  lived  it  all  over  again  in  his 
dreams. 

Soo  Thah  had  not  yet  been  moved  spiritually. 
He  had  no  sense  of  sin,  no  desire  for  Yuah,  no 
love  for  'him.  He  was  moved  intensely  by  a 
worldly  ambition.  He  wanted  knowledge  and 
power.  True,  he  hungered  after  "  soul  food," 
but  he  had  no  clear  idea  what  this  was. 

During  the  week  the  teacher  organized  a 
school,  in  which  every  boy  in  the  village  was 
enrolled.  We  say  every  boy,  for  girls  were  re 
garded  quite  out  of  the  question  in  such  matters. 
They  were  not  allowed  to  attend  the  solemn 
feasts,  as  'has  been  noticed.  In  fact,  they  were 
held  as  mere  property  to  be  bought  and  sold, 
when  any  young  man  desired  one  for  a  wife. 

Soo  Thah  quickly  learned  to  read.  As  there 
were  no  books  for  this  first  school,  they  sought 
out  a  large  teak  tree,  from  which  they  made 
wooden  slates,  and  used  charcoal  for  writing. 
On  these  the  alphabet  was  written  by  the  as 
sistants  of  Teacher  Hope;  and  thus  the  school 
was  ready  to  begin  its  work. 

Besides  the  white  book,  which  was  used  as  the 
text  book  in  the  school,  the  teacher  had  a  small 
book  of  hymns,  with  "  the  most  beautiful  tunes 


IO2  Soo  Thah 

ever  heard,"  Soo  Thah  said.  And  he  should 
know,  for  was  he  not  one  of  the  most  noted 
singers  of  the  Karen  traditions  among  all  the 
young  people  of  the  country? 

The  school  room  is  worthy  of  notice.  It  was 
customary  for  the  people  to  have  a  large  room 
in  their  villages  for  the  assembly  of  the  elders, 
and  for  strangers.  In  these  were  the  first  as 
semblies  for  Christian  worship;  and  here  alsoi 
was  this  first  school.  By  the  advice  of  their  new 
teacher,  however,  the  elders  appointed  a  day 
when  the  whole  village  should  join  in  erecting 
a  building  for  a  school  house  and  chapel.  This 
building  was  to  be  larger  than  any  house  in  the 
village,  and  located  on  rising  ground  just  outside 
of  it.  There  was  great  enthusiasm  displayed  in 
this  matter.  It  was  entertaining  to  watch  the 
workers:  some  bringing  the  long,  symmetrical 
bamboo  trees,  large  and  small ;  others  cutting, 
splitting  and  fitting  them ;  others  making  rattan 
strings ;  and  still  others  digging  holes  in  the 
ground  for  the  posts;  while  the  half  naked  chil 
dren  were  over  everything  and  in  everybody's 
way.  In  two  days  the  building  was  ready  for  its 
roof  of  woven  grass,  which  the  women  had  mean 
time  been  preparing;  and  soon  the  building  was 


Small  Beginnings  103 

completed.  The  next  Sabbath  it  was  dedicated, 
Teacher  Hope  preaching,  and  also  conducting  a 
school  session.  There  were  no  seats  for  the  boys, 
nor  did  they  require  any ;  as  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  country,  they  sat  on  the  bamboo 
floor. 

It  has  been  said  that  there  were  no  girls  in 
this  first  school ;  yet  they  were  keen  observers  of 
all  that  was  transpiring.  Among  them  was  one 
named  Wee-tha-soo,  or  Miss  Patience,  who  was 
two  years  younger  than  Soo  Thah, — a  sprightly 
Miss  with  bright  black  eyes,  and  a  sparkle  of 
mischief  in  them.  She  was  specially  interested ; 
so  much  so  that  she  was  rebuked  by  one  of  the 
elders  for  pressing  forward  to  see  the  white  bookz 
when  this  was  first  shown.  And  she  often  got 
into  trouble  through  her  curiosity ;  or  better,  per 
haps,  through  her  peculiarly  inquiring  disposi 
tion.  She  was  often  seen  about  the  school  house 
whenever  the  school  was  in  session ;  and  after  a 
while  she  was  allowed  to  sit  at  the  head  of  the 
ladder  in  the  door  way.  It  was  also  noticed  after 
the  school  closed,  that  Soo  Thah's  head  was  very 
near  hers,  bowed  over  his  wooden  slate,  busy  with 
the  characters  on  it.  Then  in  a  surprisingly  short 
time,  behold  a  wonder!  A  Karen  girl,  and  the 


IO4  Soo  Thah 

first  one  in  the  history  of  the  race,  could  read 
quite  as  well  as  the  best  of  the  boys!  As  for 
the  hymns,  she  had  learned  them  all,  and  taught 
them  to  several  of  her  companions. 


XII 

A  MEMORABLE  VISIT 

THE  last  chapter  gave  some  account  of  the 
beginning  of  a  movement  among  this 
wild  people,  which  was  to  result  in  the 
birth  of    a    nation.      Throughout    Burma    the 
Karens  caught  the  spirit  of  this  action,  begun  in 
Soo  Thah's  village.     And  ever  since  men  have 
declared  that  the  uprising  has  been  wonderful: 
that  it  is  almost  like  "a  nation  being  born  in  a 
day." 

In  course  of  time  the  report  spread,  that  the 
white  foreigners  were  really  coming  to  the  hills 
to  visit  the  Karens,  and  that  they  would  arrive 
first  at  Soo  Thah's  village.  The  messenger  who 
announced  the  visit  urged  the  people  to  cut  out 
the  jungle  paths  for  the  party.  And  yet  urging 
was  not  needed,  for  all  the  young  men  were  eager 
to  do  this.  And  such  paths  through  the  jungle 
had  not  been  seen  for  a  generation.  They  were 
cut  wide,  and  even  swept  clean  of  leaves  and 
twigs,  making  a  royal  road  for  the  heralds  of  the 
Deliverer. 


io6  Soo  Thah 

The  long  looked  for  day  at  last  arrived.  Mes 
sengers  came  to  the  village  saying,  that  the  party 
were  on  the  way.  A  company  of  young  men 
went  out  to  meet  them.  All  the  villagers  dressed 
themselves  in  their  holiday  attire  and  looked  very 
gay  in  their  bright  coloured  turbans  and  tunics. 
Several  boys  climbed  into  trees  along  the  path 
over  which  the  party  would  come,  to  see  and  an 
nounce  their  approach.  Ah,  what  an  exciting 
day!  How  different  the  visit  from  that  of  the 
messengers  of  the  hated  king!  Joyful  expecta 
tion  sat  on  every  countenance,  and  a  suppressed 
excitement  possessed  the  multitude.  "  Here  they 
come !  "  shouted  a  lad  from  a  tree  top,  and  then 
scrambled  down  as  fast  as  his  nimble  hands  and 
feet  would  bring  him. 

The  sound  of  beaten  torn  toms  and  the  blowing 
of  horns  burst  upon  the  ears  of  the  expectant 
watchers,  and  set  all  the  children  wild.  Soon, 
however,  this  discordant  noise  ceased  in  defer 
ence  to  the  wish  of  the  white  teachers.  It  was 
a  fine  sight  to  watch  the  long  line  of  men,  led 
by  the  young  men  of  the  village,  as  they  filed 
along  through  the  woods,  now  around  a  hill  top, 
and  then  out  of  sight  in  some  deep  ravine,  as  they 
drew  towards  the  village. 


A  Memorable  Visit  107 

Soo  Thah  had  remained  with  several  com 
panions  to  put  the  finishing  touches  to  the  prepa 
rations  for  their  expected  guests.  They  had  built 
a  large  booth  of  bamboos,  grass  and  mats,  the 
floor  being  about  six  feet  from  the  ground.  In 
it  they  had  placed  a  table  of  bamboo,  also  bed 
steads  of  the  same,  and  jars  of  cool  water  along 
the  wall.  Outside  and  near  by,  a  bath  house 
and  a  cook  house  had  been  made.  Near  the  cook 
house  were  large  bamboo  buckets  of  water,  lean 
ing  against  a  rail,  where  the  cook  could  easily 
reach  them,  and  also  an  abundance  of  prepared 
fuel.  The  jungle  had  been  cleared  away  in  a 
wide  circle  all  around  the  booths,  and  the  ground 
swept  clean  of  leaves  and  twigs.  A  large  bunch 
of  bamboos,  with  their  feathery  tops,  formed  a 
grateful  shade  in  front  of  the  larger  booth ;  mak 
ing  at  the  same  time  a  beautiful  place  for  the 
assembling  of  the  people. 

Soo  Thah  and  his  friends,  having  completed 
all  their  preparations,  and  hearing  the  shout  of 
the  lad  in  the  tree  top,  had  gathered  with  the 
rest  to  witness  the  advent  of  the  strangers.  Wee- 
tha-soo  was  also  there,  her  eyes  sparkling  with 
excitement;  though  many  of  her  companions 
looked  frightened,  and  were  inclined  to  run,  espe- 


io8  Soo  Thah 

cially  when  the  strange  looking  foreigners  drew 
near.  Just  before  entering  the  village,  there  was 
a  clear  mountain  stream  crossing  the  path,  and 
unbridged.  The  white  teachers  had  dismounted 
and  were  walking.  When  the  "  white  mamma," 
as  the  Karens  called  her,  reached  this  brook,  she 
hesitated,  wondering  how  she  was  to  cross  it ; 
when  Shway  Dee  quickly  stepped  forward, 
caught  her  up  in  his  arms,  and  carefully  placed 
her  on  the  other  side.  He  was  not  afraid  of 
wetting  his  feet,  as  none  of  his  people  wore 
shoes.  The  dignified  little  "  mamma  "  was  greatly 
startled  at  this  unlocked  for  gallantry  on  the  part 
of  Shway  Dee,  but  as  all  the  people  approved  the 
act,  she  made  the  best  of  it. 

They  now  enter  the  village.  What  strange 
people  these  white  foreigners  are!  Every  look 
said  it.  So  pale !  The  man  so  tall !  Those  horrid 
red  hairs  all  over  his  face !  He  should  pull  them 
out,  as  the  Karens  did.  What  strange  blue  eyes ! 
They  had  never  seen  the  like  before.  And  that 
great  thing  on  his  head!  For  what  was  that? 
(It  was  only  a  sun-hat,  called  a  topee.)  But 
that  little  white  mamma  at  his  side,  no  taller  than 
some  of  the  Karen  girls,  drew  all  eyes  with  her 
sweet  smile.  She  looked  so  sweet  and  kind,  that 


A  Memorable  Visit  109 

Wee-tha-soo,  before  realizing  what  she  was  doing^ 
found  herself  at  her  side.  It  was  mutual  love 
at  first  sight;  for  the  white  mamma  had  singled 
her  out  from  all  the  crowd,  and  by  some  mutual 
and  subtle  sympathy  no  one  can  define,  they  were 
drawn  together ;  she  from  the  far  away  north,  and 
this  little  brown  girl  of  the  south. 

Several  of  the  children  ran  screaming  to  their 
mothers,  when  they  saw  that  terrible  red- 
whiskered,  blue-eyed  stranger  marching  into  the 
village  at  the  head  of  the  caravan ;  but  they  were 
soon  quieted.  And  as  for  the  barking  dogs, — 
they  must  have  thought  a  shower  of  stones  had 
struck  them,  so  many  were  fired  at  them  by  the 
boys  to  quiet  their  barking. 

The  caravan  halted  in  front  of  the  booths,  and 
the  bearers  put  down  their  baskets ;  the  beds  were 
unrolled  on  the  mats  provided  by  Soo  Thah,  and 
the  ponies  were  unsaddled  and  tied  to  bamboo 
bunches  to  feed  on  their  leaves.  Camp  chairs 
were  unfolded  under  the  shade  in  front  of  the 
booths,  and  the  weary  foreigners  sat  down  to  rest, 
while  the  cook  flew  around  to  prepare  them  a  cup 
of  tea. 

Teacher  Hope  had  also  returned  with  the  party, 
and  acted  as  interpreter.  All  the  village  people 


I  io  Soo  Thah 

speedily  gathered  in  a  circle  about  the  visitors.  A 
brisk  conversation  began  between  the  elders  and 
the  white  teacher.  Special  surprise  and  pleasure 
were  shown  when  the  white  teacher  spoke  a  few 
words  to  Soo  Thah's  father  in  their  own  language. 
"  Why,  he  speaks  our  language !  "  exclaimed  one 
after  another  in  great  glee. 

Meanwhile  the  tired  "  mamma  "  was  doing  her 
best  to  look  happy,  and  she  succeeded  so  well,  that 
Wee-tha-soo  and  several  other  girls  had  crept 
near  and  sat  quietly  down  on  the  ground  near  her, 
quite  content  to  look  upon  her,  who  was  to  them 
like  an  angel  from  heaven.  The  little  woman, 
however,  was  having  a  sorry  time  of  it;  for  she 
was  very  tired  with  the  long  journey  and  hard 
climb  up  the  mountain  side,  and  must  now  sit  and 
be  gazed  upon  in  silence.  And  then  one  gets 
weary  after  a  while,  trying  to  keep  a  happy  face, 
when  the  heart  is  sad.  Besides  she  had  recently 
parted  from  her  father  and  mother,  and  other 
dear  friends  in  the  home  land.  She  had  taken 
her  life  in  her  hands  and  come  to  these  ends  of 
the  earth  for  love's  sake.  Here  she  sat  in  the 
midst  of  all  this  wildness,  poverty,  and  ignor 
ance,  unable  to  understand  or  speak  a  word.  How 


A  Memorable  Visit  111 

could  she  banish  a  feeling  of  helplessness  and  lone 
liness? 

Her  husband  was  busy  in  his  conversation  with 
the  elders.  The  women  and  girls,  taking  courage 
from  the  mamma's  sweet  smiles  and  quiet  ways, 
had  yielded  to  their  overpowering  curiosity,  and 
had  gathered  about  her  closer  and  closer,  like  a 
swarm  of  bees  about  a  cup  of  honey.  Soon  one 
ventured  to  touch  the  hem  of  her  wonderful  dress. 
She  was  being  looked  over  with  true  feminine 
curiosity,  which  was  devouring  them.  Why  were 
her  hands  brown  [gloved],  when  her  face  was  so 
white?  And  of  all  things,  why  should  these 
strange  foreigners,  with  their  white  faces,  have 
black  feet? — for  these  simple  folk  knew  nothing 
about  shoes  and  stockings. 

From  feeling  of  her  dress,  they  grew  so  fa 
miliar  as  to  forget  all  fear,  and  were  only  intent 
on  discovery.  Under  this  scrutiny  the  patient 
woman  bore  up  with  becoming  heroism,  until  her 
weary  nerves  could  endure  no  more,  and  she 
hastily  arose  and  retired  to  the  booth,  where  her 
bed  was  spread,  and  there  surrendered  herself  to 
tears  But  the  floor  of  the  booth  and  its  walls 
did  not  quite  meet,  and  as  she  drew  her  handker- 


in  Soo  Thah 

chief  from  her  pocket,  what  should  her  astonished 
eyes  meet  but  a  dozen  pairs  of  eyes,  looking 
through  the  crack  between  the  floor  and  walls, 
carefully  noting  every  movement  she  made.  The 
strong  heart  of  the  weary  woman  came  to  her  aid 
and,  brushing  away  her  tears,  she  burst  into  a 
hearty  laugh,  which  was  echoed  by  her  audience. 

The  week  spent  in  the  village  was  a  busy  one, 
and,  as  they  became  acquainted  with  the  people, 
it  grew  to  be  a  very  happy  one.  The  story  of 
Jehovah's  love  for  them,  in  his  Son,  was  a  subject 
of  which  the  new  converts  could  not  weary ;  nor, 
in  fact,  did  any  of  the  villagers  lose  their  in 
terest  in  the  new  theme. 

It  was  strange  that  Soo  Thah  did  not  follow  his 
father  and  friends  in  asking  baptism.  Was  there 
rebellion  in  his  heart,  of  which  he  was  uncon 
scious?  Be  this  as  it  may,  he  did  not  join  some 
of  his  companions  in  seeking  to  be  identified  with 
the  followers  of  the  Deliverer.  Among  those  who 
did  was  Wee-tha-soo.  On  the  following  Sabbath 
twenty-three  were  baptized,  five  of  whom  were 
women  and  girls.  These  were  the  first  fruits  of 
a  great  harvest. 


TWO   NOTABLE   EVENTS 

THE  following  Sabbath,  fixed  for  the  bap 
tism,  was  a  charming  day.  The  bright 
sunshine  sparkling  and  dancing  on  many 
a  glossy  leaf  of  palm  and  banyan,  as  they  fluttered 
in  the  cool  breeze;  the  deep  hum  of  the  honey 
bees,  passing  to  and  fro  in  their  flight  between 
their  nests  under  the  limbs  of  the  great  oil  trees 
and  the  flowering  creepers  on  the  mountain  side, 
the  reverent  demeanour  of  the  people,  though 
aroused  to  eager  expectancy, — all  conspired  to 
make  the  day  a  marked  one  in  the  experience  of 
those  concerned.  Even  the  most  ignorant  were 
deeply  impressed  by  the  unusual  and  solemn 
services. 

The  news  of  the  proposed  baptism  had  spread 
among  the  villages,  and  a  multitude  came  to  wit 
ness  this  ceremony  of  "  entering  the  new  re 
ligion."  Scores  of  savages,  with  weapons  in  their 
hands,  were  seen  running  from  all  quarters  to 
wards  the  place  of  baptism.  This  was  a  deep  pool 
113 


H4  Soo  Thah 

in  a  clear  mountain  stream,  arched  with  willow1 
in  which  were  hanging  bright  flowering  orchids 

Soo  Thah  had  been  asked  by  the  white  teacher 
to  carry  the  mamma's  chair.  In  various  ways  he 
had  made  himself  useful,  and  thus  became  identi 
fied  with  the  new  worship.  Teacher  Hope  having 
been  ordained  some  months  previous,  was  to  per 
form  the  rite  of  baptism  for  the  first  time. 

When  the  vast  multitude  had  gathered  on  both 
banks  of  the  brook,  and  on  the  sloping  sides  of 
the  hills,  Teacher  Hope  explained  the  ordinance 
he  was  about  to  administer,  and  announced  again 
the  advent  of  the  Deliverer  to  his  attentive  and 
reverent  listeners  ;  many  of  whom  heard  the  "  glad 
tidings  "  for  the  first  time.  A  hymn  was  then 
sung,  led  by  Soo  Thah  and  Wee-tha-soo.  Teacher 
Hope,  standing  in  the  pool  of  water,  offered  a 
brief  prayer,  the  candidates  meanwhile  standing 
on  the  grassy  bank.  Then  as  each  one  rose  from 
the  watery  grave,  where  he  had  been  "  buried 
with  Christ,"  the  singers  sang  one  of  the  verses 
of 

"  O  happy  day,  that  fixed  my  choice," 

which  had  been  translated  into  the  Karen  lan 
guage  for  the  occasion.  "  Buried  with  Christ — 


Two  Notable  Events  115 

raised  to  newness  of  life."  So  Teacher  Hope  had 
explained  the  symbol.  And  they  understood  now 
what  it  meant  "  to  be  in  Christ ;  "  the  rite  itself 
serving  to  illustrate  the  great  truth.  The  still 
ness  that  had  pervaded  the  service  was  almost 
painful.  Who  could  portray  the  intense  interest 
written  on  the  faces  of  those  ignorant  people,  or 
the  joy  of  those  who  had  believed? 

This  occasion  proved  an  object  lesson  of  great 
influence,  the  report  of  which  spread  far  and 
wide.  Invitations  now  poured  in  upon  the  teach 
ers  to  visit  villages  all  over  the  hills ;  assuring 
them  that  large  numbers  were  anxious  for  instruc 
tion  and  baptism,  that  they  might  enter  the  new 
religion. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  the  first 
church  was  organized,  a  pastor  and  two  deacons 
chosen,  one  of  the  latter  being  Soo  Thah's  father, 
who  was  ever  after  styled  '  the  one-eyed  deacon." 

It  would  not  be  just  to  dismiss  this  village 
without  quoting  the  testimony  regarding  it,  given 
by  a  visitor  years  after  the  events  here  recorded. 
Said  he,  "  The  change  wrought  here  within  a  few 
years  by  the  gospel  is  marvellous.  Why,  the  very 
faces  of  the  people  have  changed  in  their  ap 
pearance.  Hope,  love  and  intelligence  have 


n6  Soo  Thah 

taken  the  places  of  doubt,  hate  and  ignorance. 
Board  houses  have  taken  the  place  of  bamboo. 
The  houses  and  their  surroundings,  and  the  peo 
ple  themselves,  are  neater.  Ignorance  has  fled, 
and  intelligence  has  taken  its  place." 

The  school  flourished  from  its  beginning.  The 
prejudice  against  the  education  of  girls  was  soon 
swept  away.  Wee-tha-soo's  case  was  too  strong 
an  argument  for  female  education  to  be  resisted. 
The  white  mamma  too  had,  by  Wee-tha-soo's  help, 
taught  a  class  of  girls  several  hymns  before  she 
left,  and  they  became  a  great  assistance  in  all 
public  worship. 

Then  further,  sharp  eyes  had  marked  the 
honour  in  which  the  mamma  was  held  by  her  hus 
band,  and  the  help  she  gave  him  in  everything; 
so  that  the  elders  began  to  see  possibilities  for 
their  daughters,  of  which  they  had  never  dreamed. 

When  it  was  announced  that  Wee-tha-soo  had 
been  invited  by  the  white  mamma  to  return  with 
her  to  the  city,  for  the  study  of  the  white  book, 
she  became  the  envy  of  all  the  girls  in  the  village. 
So  it  came  to  pass,  that  most  of  them  were  en 
rolled  in  the  school  before  the  teachers  returned 
to  town. 

We  have  now  seen  what  followed  the  announce- 


Two  Notable  Events  117 

ment  of  the  Deliverer  in  Soo  Thah's  village.  Do 
not  think,  however,  that  these  stirring  events  were 
confined  to  this  locality.  It  was  wonderful !  All 
over  Burma,  in  the  mountains  and  on  the  plains, 
like  scenes  had  been,  or  were  being  enacted.  This 
nation  of  slaves  were  shaking  off  their  shackles. 
Men  of  wide  intelligence  declared  there  had  not 
been  the  like  since  ancient  days.  The  printing 
presses  could  not  provide  books  fast  enough  for 
the  people's  demands ;  and  hundreds  of  young 
men  and  women  were  learning  to  read  words 
written  on  board  slates,  as  at  first  in  Soo  Thah's 
village.  Great  sacrifices  were  made  by  these  young 
people  to  secure  an  education ;  some  going  sev 
eral  days'  journey  over  the  mountain  ranges  to 
find  a  teacher. 

The  teacher  in  Soo  Thah's  village  could  only 
instruct  his  pupils  how  to  read.  Every  other 
branch  of  knowledge  was  Greek  to  him.  You 
will  understand  when  a  people  with  no  books 
suddenly  turn  to  God  and  to  the  acquisition  of 
knowledge,  as  had  these  Karens,  it  takes  time 
to  prepare  teachers  for  them.  So  as  soon  as 
any  one  acquired1  a  little  knowledge,  he  was  im 
mediately  caught  up  by  some  village  that  was 
waiting  for  a  teacher.  Now  that  Yuah  had  given 


n8  Soo  Thah 

them  again  the  white  book,  they  seemed  resolved 
not  to  make  the  mistake  of  their  forefathers  in 
losing  it  by  neglect. 

Soo  Thah  very  soon  mastered  the  mysteries  of 
reading,  as  we  have  noted.  About  two  days  to 
the  south  there  was  another  village,  that  was  re 
ported  to  have  secured  a  wonderful  teacher,  who 
was  able  to  teach  not  only  reading,  but  also  arith 
metic,  geography,  and  many  other  things.  No 
sooner  did  Soo  Thah  hear  this,  than  he  resolved 
to  seek  out  this  school.  Accordingly  at  the  end 
of  harvest,  he  tried  to  find  some  one  to  go  with 
him ;  but  as  the  way  was  off  the  usual  line  of 
travel,  he  did  not  succeed.  The  country  was  now 
fairly  peaceable,  and  the  blood  feuds  were  at  least 
asleep  wherever  the  glad  tidings  had  been  pro 
claimed.  Yet  the  proposed  journey  was  perilous, 
for  the  forest  was  full  of  wild  beasts,  and  there 
was  at  least  one  dangerous  stream  to  cross.  But 
Soo  Thah's  thirst  for  knowledge  overcame  any 
fears  he  might  have  had,  so  that  he  resolved  to 
undertake  the  journey  alone.  His  father  was  loth 
to  have  him  do  this,  but  as  he  could  spend  the 
night  that  would  intervene  in  a  friendly  village, 
he  finally  consented. 

With  his  father's  approval,  he  packed  his  trav- 


Two  Notable  Events  119 

elrtng  basket  with  food  for  the  journey,  and  his 
extra  clothes,  putting  in  also  the  spelling  book 
his  teacher  had  given  him,  and  "  the  book  of  the 
elders,"  and  bravely  set  forth.  He  also  took  a 
spear  for  defence  against  wild  beasts,  and  a  large 
knife  in  a  bag  that  hung  from  his  shoulder. 

After  the  rice  harvest,  it  seldom  rains  in 
Burma  until  the  next  sowing  time,  or  for  six 
months.  January  and  February  form  what  is 
called  the  cold  season ;  though  it  is  much  like 
summer  in  the  temperate  zones.  They  are  the 
most  delightful  months  of  the  year.  The  sun 
shine  is  brilliant,  and  morning  and  evening  the 
forests  are  vocal  with  the  call  of  birds  and  beasts. 
At  midday,  however,  everything  seems  to  have 
fallen  asleep,  so  quiet  is  it.  There  is  heard  only 
the  sighing  of  the  breeze  through  the  trees,  or  the 
hum  of  the  great  Indian  bee,  gathering  its  stores 
of  honey  in  the  tops  of  the  flowering  trees,  or  of 
the  smaller  kind,  like  our  American  bee,  which 
"  gathers  food  from  every  opening  flower." 

Soo  Thah  was  a  great  lover  of  nature  in  all  her 
forms,  though  he  might  not  be  able  to  explain 
why.  That  morning,  as  he  tramped  through  the 
forests,  now  amid  deep  shade,  and  then  over  the 
hill  tops,  where  the  vast  plain  was  unrolled  before 


120  Soo  Thah 

him,  his  heart  swelled  with  a  new  life.  Who  can 
say  that  some  good  spirit  was  not  accompanying 
him,  inspiring  him  with  noble  thoughts,  and  work 
ing  in  him  new  and  holy  aspirations?  He  had 
leisure  now  to  recall  and  meditate  on  what  the 
teachers  had  declared  concerning  the  wonderful 
Yuah.  The  stirring  events  of  the  past  year  would 
naturally  pass  in  review,  as  he  trudged  along. 
The  visit  of  the  strange  white  man  and  woman ; 
their  surprising  gentleness  and  love ;  and,  above 
all,  the  marvels  of  a  future  life  which  they  had 
announced ;  the  patient,  if  less  complete,  teach 
ings  of  his  Karen  instructor,  who  had  taught  him 
to  read,  and  the  wonderful  things  he  read  to  him 
from  the  white  book ;  all  would  recur  to  him 
during  his  two  days'  journey. 

In  the  course  of  the  first  day,  he  came  out  of 
the  forest  upon  the  highest  mountain  peak  in  his 
country.  From  thence  his  way  led  down  the  side 
of  a  lofty  mountain  range,  and  then  over  a  lower 
range  to  the  stream  already  mentioned.  Being 
somewhat  weary,  for  it  was  about  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  he  seated  himself  upon  a  high 
rock,  where  a  cool  breeze  would  refresh  him. 
How  grand  the  scene  which  here  met  his  gaze! 
To  the  north  and  south  the  vast  rice  plain  rolled 


Two  Notable  Events  121 

away  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  Westward 
lay  the  great  city,  embosomed  in  its  forest  of 
palms ;  and  beyond  this  was  the  range  of  moun 
tains  whose  shadowy  curtain  shut  out  the  sea, 
over  which  came  the  white  winged  ships  from  far 
distant  lands.  Several  lakes  glistened  in  the  re 
flected  sunlight,  their  sheen  reminding  him  of 
that  "  lake  of  glass,"  of  which  his  teacher  had 
read  in  the  white  book.  Here  and  there  brown 
patches  in  the  dark  green  mango  forests,  or  in 
the  lighter  green  of  the  rice  fields,  marked  the 
sites  of  Burman  villages.  Not  a  cloud  marred 
the  deep  blue  of  the  sky.  Looking  eastward,  his 
eyes  dwelt  on  range  after  range  of  mountains, 
each  receding  into  the  distant  haze,  until  the 
great  watershed  between  the  Sittang  and  Salwen 
rivers  towered  like  a  cloud  on  the  distant  horizon. 
The  birds  were  beginning  to  wake  from  their 
midday  nap.  A  sparrow  hawk  flashed  by  him  in 
pursuit  of  a  turtle  dove,  which  took  refuge  in  a 
diicket  almost  at  his  feet.  Down  the  mountain 
side  a  flock  of  monkeys  were  calling  to  each  other, 
while  playing  their  pranks  in  the  tree  tops.  Soo 
Than  sat  contemplating  all  this  bright  and  enter 
taining  scene  with  a  new  look  in  his  eyes.  Of 
what  was  he  thinking?  We  may  not  know;  for 


122  Soo  Thah 

though  he  has  told  us  of  this  journey,  he  failed  to 
admit  us  into  the  sanctuary  of  his  soul  on  that 
occasion. 

Was  he  not  on  the  verge  of  a  solution  of  all  his 
questionings,  when  watching  his  father's  rice 
fields  by  night?  Was  not  his  soul,  repressed  by 
years  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  now  pluming 
its  wings  for  a  flight  towards  the  sun?  Or,  in 
the  expressive  language  of  his  own  people,  was 
not  his  "  spirit  about  to  bloom  ?  " 

It  was  no  new  thing  for  Soo  Thah  to  pray. 
He  had  often  prayed  to  the  nats.  And  now,  as 
he  looked  into  the  beautiful  sky,  and  thought  of 
Yuah  as  its  Creator,  and  drank  in  the  inspiration 
of  the  grand  creation  before  him,  he  involuntarily 
bowed  his  head,  and  his  first  prayer  rose  to  the 
great  Yuah.  Was  He  too  great  to  bow  his  ear 
to  the  cry  of  this  brown  boy?  No,  no. 

It  is  no  sign  of  weakness  to  let  the  grand  things 
of  God's  creation  thus  play  their  sweet  melodies 
upon  the  strings  of  our  hearts. 


XIV 

A  NARROW  ESCAPE 

LIGHT  was  now  drawing  near,  and  Soo 
Thah  well  knew  how  suddenly  the  pall 
of  darkness  dropped  upon  these  moun 
tains  after  sunset,  and  that  the  dangerous  beasts 
would  then  be  abroad.  So,  leaping  from  the  rock, 
he  plunged  again  into  the  thick  forest,  and  sped 
towards  the  village,  where  he  had  planned  to 
spend  the  night.  This  was  soon  reached,  and  he 
was  cordially  welcomed.  Karens  are  profuse  with 
their  hospitality  to  all  comers.  They  say,  "  We 
will  not  turn  away  a  dog;  for  we  may  sometime 
need  his  help." 

Though  this  village  had  not  seen  a  teacher  of 
the  new  religion,  they  had  heard  of  it.  Indeed, 
who  in  these  hills  had  not?  As  soon  as  they 
learned  that  Soo  Thah  had  really  seen  the  white 
foreigner,  they  were  the  more  ready  to  welcome 
him  to  the  best  they  had.  And  before  he  realized 
what  he  was  doing,  he  had  become  a  messenger 
of  the  "  glad  tidings."  Being  a  pleasant  speaker, 
123 


124  Soo  Thah 

the  whole  village  hung  upon  his  lips  till  far  into 
the  night;  when  the  elders  bethought  themselves 
of  their  guest's  weariness,  and  broke  up  the  as 
sembly. 

Mats  had  already  been  spread  for  their  guest ; 
and  he  took  two  cotton  blankets  from  his  basket, 
one  to  lie  on,  and  the  other  for  a  covering,  and 
with  a  bamboo  joint  for  a  pillow,  he  lay  down 
to  sleep. 

By  five  o'clock  the  next  morning,  the  whole 
village  was  astir.  The  women  were  busy  pound 
ing  the  husks  from  the  rice  and  preparing  it  for 
the  day's  food.  Some  were  feeding  the  squealing 
pigs  under  the  house.  The  fowls  were  doing 
their  best  to  keep  up  the  general  confusion  by 
crowing  and  cackling.  In  fact,  the  cocks  had  been 
sounding  their  alarm  at  intervals  ever  since  three 
o'clock.  Soon  the  golden  rays  of  the  rising  sun 
shot  across  the  mountain  ranges,  gilding  their 
peaks  with  splendour ;  and  as  the  king  of  dav 
mounted  higher,  his  spears  of  light  were  darted 
into  the  dark,  dank  ravines  to  slay  the  rising  ma 
laria. 

Rice  was  soon  eaten,  and  Soo  Thah,  attended 
by  a  half  dozen  young  men  of  the  village,  set  out 
on  his  journey.  These  attendants  escorted  him 


A  Narrow  Escape 

several  miles,  according  to  Karen  custom  with 
honoured  guests,  and  then,  giving  him  careful 
directions  about  the  jungle  paths,  returned. 

After  advancing  a  few  miles,  a  turn  in  the  path 
brought  him  to  the  brow  of  that  mountain  range 
at  the  foot  of  which  flowed  the  torrent  stream  he 
must  cross.  A  thick  fog,  the  density  of  which 
can  be  understood  only  by  one  who  has  travelled 
in  this  tropical  land,  filled  the  narrow  valley.  And 
now,  under  the  effect  of  the  sun's  rays  and  the 
morning  breeze,  its  white,  glistening  surface  was 
heaving  and  surging  like  a  storm-tossed  sea.  A 
few  miles  to  the  east  the  valley  was  crossed  by 
a  spur  of  the  mountain,  cleft  only  by  a  single 
gorge,  through  which  the  stream  rushed.  This 
barrier  divided  the  valley,  its  lower  part  sinking 
hundreds  of  feet  below  the  upper  section.  And 
now  the  great  fog-river  was  pouring  in  a  mighty, 
yet  silent  cataract  over  this  rugged  barrier,  form 
ing  a  novel  and  charming  scene. 

Soo  Thah  instinctively  paused  to  gaze  upon  it. 
Yet  he  could  not  tarry  long,  for  there  were  seri 
ous  difficulties  before  him.  Had  there  been  some 
fairy  boat  to  convey  him  across  that  fog-river,  all 
would  have  been  easy.  But  he  must  wade  through 
its  misty  bottom,  besides  crossing  the  impetuous 


126  Soo  Thah 

and  treacherous  stream.  So,  using  his  spear  as 
an  Alpen  stock,  he  plunged  into  the  dense  fog, 
and  went  slipping  and  sliding  down  the  moun 
tain  side,  the  dripping  grass  and  bushes  soon 
drenching  him ;  for  in  his  downward  rush  he  could 
not  avoid  disturbing  these.  Besides,  this  thick 
mist,  which  looked  so  bright  under  the  sun's  rays, 
no  sooner  enveloped  him  than  the  sun  was  ob 
scured,  and  he  soon  found  himself  in  a  dim  twi 
light.  It  was  like  a  sudden  eclipse  of  the  sun. 
Within  a  half  hour  he  arrived  at  the  stream,  the 
roar  of  which  had  reached  him  far  up  the  moun 
tain  side.  And  now  he  was  confronted  by  a  task 
which  might  well  appall  a  strong  man. 

The  banks  were  bold  and  rocky.  The  rushing 
current  here  leaped  over  high  rocks,  forming 
beautiful  cascades,  and  there  it  boiled  and  swirled 
around  huge  boulders.  Seldom  did  it  find  a  quiet 
place  in  which  to  rest.  Sometimes  it  dashed 
through  narrow  clefts  in  great  ledges,  where  itq 
resistless  flood  seemed  to  have  forced  a  passage. 
At  no  place  was  the  stream  fordable.  And  as 
there  was  no  bridge,  the  only  means  of  cross 
ing  it  was  by  a  raft.  Formerly  there  had  been 
a  swinging  bridge  from  a  tall  pepul  tree  to  the 
opposite  cliff.  The  great  rattans  of  which  it  was 


A  Narrow  Escape  127 

formed  were  still  hanging  in  fragments  on  either 
shore ;  but  long  since  the  structure  had  fallen. 

Our  hero,  reared  in  jungle  life,  was  inured  to 
danger;  yet  he  looked  at  that  mountain  torrent 
with  some  misgiving.  However,  he  set  bravely 
at  work  to  prepare  for  crossing.  Leaning  his 
basket  and  spear  against  a  tree,  he  took  his  knife, 
and  set  out  to  seek  a  place  where  he  might  hope 
to  push  a  raft  across  the  stream.  After  patient 
search,  he  discovered  a  place  which  he  thought 
would  serve  his  purpose.  Then  he  cut  several 
large  bamboos,  the  air-tight  chambers  of  which 
make  them  very  buoyant.  These  he  fastened  to 
gether  securely  with  rattans,  which  he  found 
growing  near  by.  A  strong  pole  being  next  se 
cured,  and  his  basket  and  spear  having  been  lashed 
to  the  raft,  he  was  ready  for  the  venture.  One 
precaution  against  accident,  however,  he  had 
taken.  This  was  to  transfer  his  precious  books 
from  the  basket  to  the  bag  which  hung  from  his 
shoulder.  Thus  in  case  the  raft  should  be  lost 
and  he  saved,  he  would  not  lose  these,  which  he 
prized  above  all  his  possessions. 

Though  the  current  was  strong,  Soo  Thah 
hoped  by  vigourous  pushing  to  force  his  raft 
across  to  the  selected  landing  place,  before  reach- 


128  Soo  ThaK 

ing  the  dangerous  rapids  below.  He  knew  the 
current  would  sweep  him  down  at  a  fearful  rate, 
and  so  had  selected  his  landing  place  accordingly. 
Pushing  boldly  out,  his  frail  raft  was  seized 
by  the  current,  against  which  he  began  to  struggle 
with  all  his  might.  In  his  calculations,  he  had 
failed  to  take  into  account  the  treacherous  rocks 
in  the  bed  of  the  stream.  On  these  his  pole  re 
peatedly  slipped,  and  he  was  swept  past  his  land 
ing  place  and  down  into  the  raging  waters,  where 
rocks,  mingling  with  the  mad  current,  presented 
a  scene  of  peril  and  terror.  Soo  Thah's  utmost 
efforts  against  these  raging  elements  were  futile. 
His  raft  was  dashed  against  a  huge  boulder  near 
the  opposite  shore,  the  sudden  shock  nearly  send 
ing  him  headlong  into  the  seething  torrent.  For 
a  moment  his  heart  stood  still,  yet  he  retained  his 
presence  of  mind.  Much  quicker  than  can  be  told, 
the  raft  swung,  fortunately  nearer  the  shore  he 
was  seeking,  where,  borne  under  by  the  resistless 
current,  it  tilted  on  its  edge.  In  this  awful  crisis 
Soo  Thah  was  saved  as  by  miracle.  For  just  at 
that  point  a  tree,  which  had  grown  from  a  rift  in 
the  great  rock-wall  of  the  gorge,  reached  out  a 
strong  branch  as  a  helping  hand.  Seizing  this 
.with  a  death  grip,  just  as  the  raft  was  swept  from 


A  Narrow  Escape 

his  support,  he  was  given  a  chance  of  life.  Was 
it  a  mere  chance  that  this  limb  was  within  his 
reach  at  that  moment?  Or  was  it  an  ordering 
of  divine  Providence,  intended  to  teach  this  brown 
boy  a  lesson  of  God's  care  so  impressive  that  he 
would  never  forget  it?  Which  of  these,  no  true 
Christian  can  doubt. 

But  we  have  left  our  hero  clinging  to  the 
branch.  In  this  position  he  was  by  no  means  out 
of  peril ;  for  his  weight  bent  the  limb  so  much 
as  to  bring  him  into  the  swift  current,  which 
was  contending  for  him  as  if  loth  to  surrender  its 
prey.  Only  one  reared  as  he  had  been,  or  who  had 
become  almost  as  agile  with  hands  and  feet  as 
the  squirrels  and  monkeys  of  his  native  jungle, 
could  have  saved  himself  even  now.  But  with 
his  acquired  skill  in  climbing,  he  reached  the 
trunk  of  the  tree,  and  then  descended  to  the  shel 
tering  cliff.  He  had  saved  his  life  and  books, 
though  all  else  was  lost. 

Were  this  a  fancy  sketch,  instead  of  being  a 
true  story,  doubtless  Soo  Thah  would  here  be 
represented  as  bowing  his  head  and  offering 
thanks  to  Yuah  for  saving  his  life.  But  he  did  no 
such  thing.  Just  then  he  may  not  have  so  much 
as  thought  of  Yuah  in  connection  with  his  won- 


130  Soo  Thah 

derful  escape.  But  the  time  soon  came  when 
spiritual  vision  was  given  him,  and  he  saw  all 
these  things  clearly. 

It  was  now  near  noon.  The  sun's  light  and 
heat  had  quite  dissipated  the  fog,  and  Soo  Thah 
had  its  genial  warmth  to  dry  his  clothes  and  cheer 
his  heart.  Before  nightfall  he  reached  his  jour 
ney's  end,  where  a  cordial  reception  was  given 
him  by  the  young  men  of  the  school,  as  well  as 
by  the  teacher,  who  was  destined  to  become  so 
helpful  to  him. 


XV 

PROGRESS 

SOO  THAH'S  introduction  to  the  school  was 
a  simple  matter.  All  its  appointments 
were  like  those  of  his  own  village  school. 
The  building,  however,  was  much  better,  being 
made  of  teak  timber.  It  was  a  larger  and  more 
prosperous  village  than  his  own,  and  the  converts 
were  more  numerous ;  thus  enabling  them  to  pro 
vide  better  accommodations  for  the  new  faith  and 
new  instruction. 

No  dormitories  were  provided  for  the  sixty 
boys  attending  the  school.  They  slept  on  the  floor 
of  the  school  house.  They  also  dined  in  the 
same  building. 

After  Soo  Thah  had  been  in  this  school  a  few 
weeks,  an  event  occurred  which  changed  the 
course  of  his  whole  life.  The  school  house  had 
not  as  yet  been  supplied  with  doors.  Yet  the 
boys  felt  secure,  and  had  doors  been  hung,  they 
would  probably  have  been  left  open,  as  it  was 
seldom  cold. 


132  Soo  Thah 

At  night  the  scholars  lay  along  the  sides  and 
back  of  the  room.  One  night  a  man-eating  tiger 
appeared  in  the  village  in  search  of  food.  This 
beast  entered  the  school  house  and,  strange  to 
say,  passed  all  the  boys  near  the  door,  went  to  the 
farthest  side,  and  there  seizing  a  little  fellow  who 
laid  next  to  Soo  Thah,  carried  him  off  as  a  cat 
would  a  mouse.  The  poor  boy  gave  one  scream 
of  terror  and  pain,  which  aroused  the  whole  com 
pany.  Some  saw  the  savage  beast  as  he  sprang 
through  the  door;  and  though  a  great  shouting 
and  noise  were  made  to  frighten  the  tiger  and 
cause  him  to  drop  the  boy,  the  latter  was  never 
again  seen. 

This  event  was  a  terrible  shock  to  the  .vhole 
school.  Recently  a  noted  robber  and  murderer 
had  been  killed  in  a  neighbouring  village,  and  all 
believed  that  he  had  taken  the  form  of  a  tiger, 
and  was  now  seeking  vengeance. 

No  one  was  more  affected  by  this  sad  event 
than  Soo  Thah.  Why  did  the  tiger  take  his  com 
panion,  and  leave  him?  This  question  startled 
him.  As  he  thought  on  the  matter,  the  shadow 
of  a  near  and  terrible  death  haunted  him ;  and  he 
could  not  shake  it  off.  Strange  to  say,  that  while 
he  had  not  thought  of  Yuah  in  connection  with 


Progress  133 

his  escape  from  drowning,  he  now  felt  a  divine 
power  had  preserved  him.  Yes,  Yuah  had  been 
thinking  of  him,  and  had  spared  him  for  some 
good  purpose.  These  thoughts  awakened  in  him 
a  sense  of  his  great  sin  in  rejecting  the  Deliverer, 
when  his  father,  Wee-tha-soo  and  others  had  con 
fessed  him  in  baptism. 

He  now  recalled  how  Teacher  Hope  had  once 
said,  "  You  are  not  blamed  for  not  accepting 
Yuah's  Son,  when  you  do  not  know  him.  Your 
great  sin  is,  that  when  you  know  that  the  De 
liverer  has  come,  you  do  not  acknowledge  him  as 
your  Master."  This  Soo  Thah  saw  to  be  his 
own  sin ;  and  so  great  was  his  sense  of  sinfulness 
in  the  light  of  Yuah's  care  in  saving  him  from 
the  water  and  from  the  wild  beast,  that  he  would 
have  quite  lost  heart,  as  he  afterwards  said,  had 
it  not  been  for  a  verse  he  had  read  in  the  Testa 
ment  the  previous  night.  [John  3:16.]  When 
he  read  the  verse,  it  impressed  him  as  peculiar; 
for  it  set  forth  a  love  such  as  he  had  never 
dreamed,  and  he  had  paused  in  his  reading  to 
ponder  it.  Wonderful !  Now  it  all  came  back 
to  him  in  a  new  light, — this  escape  from  death, — 
and  his  past  life  seemed  small  and  mean. 

Soo  Thah  was  a  lad  of  action.     He  had  only 


134  Soo  Thah 

to  see  his  duty  to  do  it.  He  therefore  at  once 
and  solemnly  pave  up  himself  and  all  he  had  to 
Yuah,  and  this  for  life.  Having  made  this  choice, 
he  applied  for  baptism,  and  three  Sabbaths  after 
he  and  several  of  his  companions  formally  "  en 
tered  the  new  religion." 

It  may  seem  strange  that  Soo  Thah  did  not 
exhibit  more  feeling  in  this  crisis  of  his  life,  but 
we  must  remember  the  self-repressive  character 
of  most  of  these  eastern  races.  His  quiet  accep 
tance  of  Christ  as  his  personal  Saviour  was  no 
sign  of  a  lack  of  feeling.  One  of  his  companions, 
baptized  with  him,  coming  from  a  tribe  more  ex 
citable  by  nature,  showed  quite  a  different  experi 
ence.  His  reading  book  in  the  school  was  the 
New  Testament.  One  day  he  said  to  his  teacher : 

"  Teacher,  I  don't  want  to  read  this  book  any 
more.  Please  give  me  another." 

"  Why,  Nya  Pah,  do  you  want  to  make  the 
change?  Is  not  this  a  good  book?"  was  asked. 

"  Yes,  but  it  makes  me  feel  very  badly.  If  it 
is  true,  I  am  a  great  sinner  against  Yuah." 

"  True,  Nya  Pah,  but  it  shows  a  way  of  escape 
from  sin.  Read  it  another  week,  and  see  if  you 
do  not  find  that  way,"  was  the  reply. 

At  the  end  of  the  week,  his  reading  having  been 


Progress  73  5 

directed  by  his  teacher,  he  appeared  in  great 
agitation  of  mind,  and  said,  "  Teacher,  I  have 
found  the  way.  I  am  so  happy,  and  I  want  to  be 
baptized ;  yet  I  greatly  fear  I  cannot  live  as  Christ 
teaches  I  ought  to  live.  I  am  very  weak.  I  get 
angry  so  quickly,  I  shall  disgrace  my  Saviour. 
What  must  I  do?" 

The  doctrine  of  the  keeping  power  of  Jesus 
was  then  opened  to  him,  and  he  was  urged  to 
think  and  pray  over  the  matter  longer.  After 
a  few  days  he  returned,  his  face  beaming  with 
light,  and  tears  of  joy  in  his  eyes,  exclaiming, 
"  O  teacher,  I  understand  it  all  now.  Jesus  saves, 
and  Jesus  keeps  me,  I  believe.  I  must  follow 
him  in  baptism." 

Soo  Thah  doubtless  had  a  like  experience,  as 
his  after  life  showed,  though  he  gave  little  out 
ward  expression  to  his  feelings. 

We  will  now  pass  rapidly  over  the  years  of 
Soo  Thah's  school  days.  They  were  uneventful, 
marked  only  by  hard  work.  Passing  through  the 
primary  school,  he  entered  the  training  school  in 
the  big  town,  where  he  came  under  the  personal 
instruction  of  the  white  foreigner.  And  here  he 
found  young  men  like  himself,  who  had  come 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  for  instruction. 


136  Soo  Thah 

Here  also  was  a  school  for  girls  under  the  care 
of  the  white  mamma,  in  which  Wee-tha-soo  had 
become  a  teacher.  She  had  grown  to  be  a  fine 
young  woman,  with  a  sprightly,  intelligent  face. 
She  was  the  special  helper  of  the  white  mamma, 
and  it  was  soon  clear  to  Soo  Thah,  that  she  was 
greatly  trusted  and  loved  by  her.  Other  white 
teachers  also  had  arrived,  and  the  Karen  nation 
was  rapidly  advancing  from  darkness  and  ignor 
ance  to  light  and  intelligence. 

Several  years  were  passed  in  this  school,  when 
Soo  Thah  was  pronounced  fitted  to  enter  the  Bible 
school  in  a  distant  city.  He  was  a  diligent  stu 
dent  of  the  Book.  Such  was  his  faithfulness,  that 
his  teachers  singled  him  out  as  one  promising 
much  usefulness ;  nor  were  they  to  be  dis 
appointed. 

Though  grown  more  thoughtful,  our  hero  had 
not  lost  the  vivacity  of  earlier  days.  He  was  the 
same  rollicking  boy  he  had  always  been,  full  of 
life,  and  fun.  and  manliness.  In  fact  his  manly 
qualities  had  been  intensified  by  his  new  life.  A 
solemn  purpose  had  taken  possession  of  him.  He 
had  something  now  for  which  to  live  and  to  work 
outside  of  himself;  and  it  would  be  strange  if 
this  new  purpose  had  not  intensified  his  char- 


Progress  137 

acter.  Many  of  his  companions  were  wasting 
their  lives  because  they  had  no  definite  aim,  save 
that  of  personal  gratification.  Not  so  with  Soo 
Thah.  He  had  gone  out  of  himself  to  live  for 
the  Deliverer.  He  had  taken  His  great  life  for 
his  own  model.  This  was  the  fruit  of  his  new 
faith. 

We  have  seen  what  a  revolution  was  wrought 
in  Soo  Thah's  village  by  the  advent  of  the  glad 
tidings.  This  was  a  type,  as  has  been  intimated, 
of  what  was  occurring  wherever  the  Karens  were 
found.  Churches  and  schools  were  multiplying 
all  over  the  land.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the 
hunger  of  the  young  people  for  knowledge.  Sac 
rifices  were  cheerfully  made  for  its  acquisition. 
Many,  like  Soo  Thah,  made  long  and  perilous 
journeys  in  search  of  it.  No  parallel  to  this  has 
been  seen  in  modern  times. 

Of  course,  when  the  Burmans,  who  assumed 
to  be  the  masters  of  this  jungle  people,  saw  their 
former  slaves  in  such  favour  with  the  foreign 
teachers,  they  were  filled  with  envy  and  wrath, 
and  persecution  raged  on  every  side.  Karen 
Christians  were  fined,  beaten  and  imprisoned. 
Some  even  gave  up  their  lives  for  their  new  faith. 
This  however  failed  to  check  the  earnestness  of 


138  Soo  Thah 

this  people  in  their  quest  of  knowledge.  Every 
where  by  torch-light  by  night,  as  well  as  by  the 
light  of  day,  might  be  found  little  companies 
puzzling  over  the  strange  characters  of  their  new 
alphabet,  or  rehearsing  what  some  of  them  had 
heard  from  the  white  teachers. 

Moreover,  in  the  course  of  time,  the  strong 
English  government  extended  its  protection  over 
some  of  these  Hillmen,  when  it  took  from  the 
wicked  Burman  king  the  provinces  of  Lower, 
and  later  of  Upper  Burmah.  This  change  gave 
them  a  Christian  Empress,  in  place  of  a  heathen 
King;  and  they  easily  adjusted  their  traditions 
to  this  changed  condition.  And  as  they  hence 
forward  found  themselves  under  a  government 
which  protected,  instead  of  destroyed  them,  a 
spirit  of  loyalty  sprang  up  towards  their  new 
rulers,  which  the  English  speedily  recognized; 
and  ere  long  they  were  found  fighting  side  by 
side  with  the  trained  soldiers  of  their  emanci 
pators  for  the  supremacy  of  the  British  crown. 
Such  in  brief  was  the  development  of  a  jungle 
people  from  ignorance  and  savagery  into  intelli 
gence  and  civilization. 


XVI 
soo  THAH'S  MARRIAGE 

AT  the  age  of  about  twenty-three  years,  Soo 
Thah  completed  his   course  of  studies, 
and  was  appointed  a  teacher  in  a  distant, 
frontier  village,  between  the  country  controlled 
by  the  English,  and  that  of  the  independent  tribes 
beyond. 

In  person  he  was  as  fine  a  specimen  of  the  Hill- 
men  as  could  be  found.  He  was  short  in  stature 
(like  his  race),  symmetrical  in  build,  large  limbed, 
and  graceful  in  all  his  movements.  He  had  bright 
black  eyes,  long  black  hair,  which  he  used  to 
twist  into  the  folds  of  a  large  silk  handkerchief 
of  bright  colours,  for  a  turban.  The  glossy  black 
of  his  hair  formed  a  pleasing  contrast  to  the 
colours  of  the  head-dress.  His  features  were 
regular,  and  a  singular  look  of  intelligence  lighted 
up  his  face  in  conversation. 

His  education  had  vastly  improved  him  in  all 
respects.     One  would  'have  to  go  far  to  find  a 
white  boy  who  would  excel  'him  in  thoughtful 
J39 


140  Soo  Thah 

politeness  in  his  intercourse  with  others.  Some 
Englishmen,  who  had  met  him,  called  him  the 
"  gentleman  Karen." 

His  controlling  purpose  to  serve  his  Saviour 
and  Lord,  whom  he  trusted  and  loved  with  a 
childlike  faith,  served  to  ennoble  his  countenance, 
and  to  impart  dignity  to  his  bearing.  Said  one 
of  his  teachers,  "  No  one  can  know  that  young 
man  very  long  without  loving  him." 

This  record  of  his  life  would  be  incomplete,  did 
it  not  tell  what  has  been  intimated,  that  Wee-tha- 
soo  had  won  his  heart,  almost  from  the  time  she 
stole  a  march  on  the  elders,  and  learned  the  alpha 
bet  at  the  head  of  the  school  house  ladder. 

It  was  quite  a  tame  affair,  as  such  things  go, 
and  not  at  all  romantic.  But  it  corresponded  with 
Karen  life.  They  really  seemed  to  have  been 
made  for  each  other,  and  accepted  the  situation 
as  a  matter  of  course.  Yet  there  was  doubtless 
as  true  love  between  the  two  as  ever  existed. 

It  was  usual  among  heathen  Karens  to  betroth 
their  children  when  very  young;  sometimes  in 
their  infancy.  At  such  times  presents  of  some 
value  were  exchanged:  the  more  valuable  being 
given  by  the  parents  of  the  boy,  as  the  girl  must 
leave  her  parents,  when  married,  and  join  the 


Soo  Thah's  Marriage  141 

family  of  her  husband.  The  presents  given  by  the 
boy's  parents  were  really  regarded  as  purchase 
money.  This  custom  had  been  followed  by  the 
parents  of  Soo  Thah  and  Wee-tha-soo.  And 
when  they  grew  up,  it  was  regarded  fortunate  by 
their  friends,  that  they  were  able,  in  love,  to 
ratify  the  acts  of  their  parents. 

Wee-tha-soo  had  received  a  good  education 
under  the  direction  of  the  white  mamma,  having 
graduated  with  honour.  She  had  not  only  a  com 
mon  school  education,  but  had  also  acquired  a 
good  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  of  sewing  and  weav 
ing,  and  also  of  nursing  the  sick. 

The  wedding  took  place  in  the  mission  chapel 
of  the  city  where  the  white  teachers  lived.  The 
school  children  had  trimmed  the  room  with 
flowers,  and  palm  and  banana  leaves.  Fragrant 
orchids,  hanging  about  the  room,  formed  the 
principal  decoration.  At  the  appointed  hour  the 
chapel  was  packed  with  school  children  and  other 
friends.  Among  the  latter  were  a  number  of 
English  people  and  the  white  teachers.  Teacher 
Hope,  now  aged,  sat  at  the  table,  waiting  for  the 
bride  to  appear.  Soo  Thah,  neatly  dressed,  had 
already  taken  his  seat  with  a  companion.  Pres 
ently  there  was  a  turning  of  heads,  as  the  father 


Soo  Thah 

of  Wee-tha-soo  with  his  daughter,  followed  by 
several  waiting  girls,  entered  the  chapel.  At  this 
moment  some  one  struck  up  a  wedding  march  on 
the  small  organ  in  the  rear  of  the  chapel.  The 
bride  wore  a  richly  figured  silk  skirt,  and  black- 
velvet  tunic,  trimmed  with  red,  over  a  white 
jacket  with  lace  at  neck  and  wrists.  Her  glossy 
black  hair,  rich  in  its  abundance,  was  ornamented 
with  flowers,  and  in  her  hand  was  a  beautiful 
bouquet. 

All  this  was  quite  an  innovation  in  Karen  cus 
toms,  being  in  reality  an  outcome  of  their  new, 
life.  Had  they  still  been  heathen,  a  large  com 
pany  would  have  gathered  and  given  themselves 
up  to  eating,  drinking  whiskey  distilled  from  rice, 
and  dancing.  During  this  drunken  feast,  the 
groom  and  bride  would  have  sat  down  and  eaten 
together,  this  act  forming  the  binding  ceremony. 
The  whole  matter  would  have  been  a  wild,  dis 
cordant  ceremony,  and  without  form  and  beauty. 

But  the  bridal  party  has  reached  the  desk. 
Soo  Thah  has  risen  with  his  best  man,  and  stands 
at  the  left  hand  of  the  bride,  when  the  ceremony 
proceeds  much  as  in  Christian  lands.  The  only 
difference  is  that  the  pastor  takes  more  liberty 
and  time  in  giving  instruction  and  warning  to  the 


Soo  Thah's  Marriage  143 

wedded  pair.  The  ceremony  closes  with  a  prayer, 
singing  of  a  hymn  and  the  benediction.  The 
newly  married  couple  then  receive  the  congratu 
lations  of  their  friends,  and  after  this  retire  to  the 
place  of  feasting,  where  rice  and  curry  is  pro 
vided  in  abundance  for  all. 

Since  Soo  Thah  had  accepted  his  appointment 
as  a  teacher,  the  friends  of  Wee-tha-soo,  and  in 
fact  of  both,  were  not  a  little  anxious  about  their 
safety  at  the  new  post.  The  independent  tribes, 
near  which  this  village  lay,  were  notoriously  bad 
and  savage.  Only  a  year  before,  a  village  occu 
pied  by  teacher  Saw  Aw,  a  friend  of  Soo  Thah, 
had  been  attacked  by  them.  Several  had  been 
killed,  and  Saw  Aw's  whole  family,  wife  and  two 
children,  had  been  carried  into  captivity.  He 
himself  had  barely  escaped  with  his  life.  It  was 
noticed  that  these  savages  had  vented  their  spit? 
particularly  upon  the  Bible  in  the  chapel,  which 
they  cut  in  pieces  and  scattered  about  the  floor, 

This  was  a  terrible  blow  to  Saw  Aw,  and  also 
to  all  the  disciples  in  that  village.  It  was  more 
over  a  great  test  of  their  faith.  Saw  Aw  stood  th& 
test  nobly.  He  wavered  not  a  jot  in  his  submis~ 
sion  to  the  divine  will;  but  laboured  on  for  this 
same  people  for  twenty  years,  or  until  his  death. 


144  Soo  Thah 

During  this  time  he  saw  a  great  number  of  his 
tribe  become  loyal  followers  of  the  Deliverer.  After 
living  alone  for  many  years,  during  which  time 
he  diligently,  but  in  vain,  sought  to  trace  his  wife 
and  children,  he  was  married  again,  and  this  to 
an  educated  convert  of  the  tribe  that  had  captured 
his  former  wife  and  children.  And,  as  to  Job 
of  old,  God  gave  him  a  family  of  beautiful  chil 
dren,  all  of  whom  joined  the  Christian  band. 

With  this  sad  experience  before  them,  the 
friends  of  Soo  Thah  and  his  bride  were  naturally 
anxious,  lest  a  like  fate  should  befall  them. 
How  many  couples  in  civilized  lands  would  have 
been  willing  to  take  their  place? 

Soo  Thah's  salary  was  to  be  about  twenty-five 
or  thirty  dollars  a  year.  Besides  this,  he  would 
receive  something  from  his  people.  They  would 
build  him  a  house,  and  give  him  his  rice,  when 
they  had  any.  He  had  no  fear  about  his  daily 
food.  As  has  been  said,  his  faith  was  that  of  a 
little  child. 

As  for  Wee-tha-soo,  though  she  looked  sober 
in  view  of  this  horrible  experience  of  a  fellow 
teacher  and  his  family,  she  simply  replied  to  the 
pleadings  of  her  friends,  "  The  great  Yuah  calls 
my  husband  to  serve  him  in  that  place  of  danger. 


Soo  Thah's  Marriage  145 

I  will  go  with  him.  If  he  dies,  I  die.  If  he  lives, 
I  live."  This  settled  the  whole  matter.  To  the 
entreaties  of  his  friends,  Soo  Thah  made  a  similar 
reply.  The  foundation  of  their  devotion  was 
"  constraining  love." 

Guides  came  from  the  village  which  had  called 
Soo  Thah  to  be  their  pastor.  Under  their  lead, 
he  and  his  wife,  attended  by  a  few  friends  to  see 
them  on  their  way,  began  their  journey  eastward 
over  the  mountains.  Their  course  led  them 
through  their  native  village,  where  they  had 
planned  to  make  a  short  visit.  And  here  they 
found  that  a  great  revolution  had  taken  place 
during  the  few  years  of  their  absence.  The  little 
church  had  grown,  so  as  to  include  nearly  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  village.  The  building  of 
bamboo  had  given  place  to  one  made  of  teak 
boards.  The  school  also  showed  like  improve 
ment,  and  was  taught  by  a  graduate  from  the 
town  training  school.  The  pastor  of  the  church, 
Hay  Taw,  was  an  old  playmate  of  Soo  Thah, 
and  also  a  graduate  of  the  town  training  school. 
Nor  were  these  the  only  signs  of  progress  Soo 
Thah  noticed.  The  villagers  had  made  for  them 
selves  much  better  houses  than  those  of  the  old 
days;  and  had  located  them  with  some  eye  to 


146  Soo  Thah 

order.  Fruit  trees  had  been  set  out,  and  there 
were  gardens  of  bananas  also  about  the  village. 
In  short,  the  whole  place  had  a  more  orderly  and 
cleanly  look  than  in  its  heathen  days. 

In  expectation  of  Soo  Thah  and  Wee-tha-soo's 
arrival,  Hay  Taw  and  the  teacher  of  the  school 
had  prepared  an  exhibition  for  their  entertain 
ment,  and  in  their  honour.  There  had  been  no 
little  excitement  among  the  pupils  while  prepar 
ing  for  the  event.  On  the  appointed  evening,  all 
the  villagers  were  assembled,  and  with  them  were 
visitors  from  neighbouring  places.  The  custom 
of  sitting  on  mats,  spread  over  the  floor,  was 
still  retained ;  though  Soo  Thah  and  a  few  elders 
sat  upon  raised  seats.  The  people  were  so  used 
to  this,  that  they  would  have  felt  as  awkward 
upon  raised  seats,  as  would  we  sitting  on  the 
floor. 

It  was  a  bright  and  cheerful  sight  to  look  on 
so  many  smiling  and  happy  faces.  Any  one  would 
have  easily  noted  the  great  contrast,  if  they  had 
seen  them  in  their  heathen  days.  All  were  clean 
and  neatly  dressed.  The  girls  had  their  hair 
combed  and  decked  with  flowers.  So  did  Wee- 
tha-soo,  yet  she  well  remembered  how  the  older 
people  in  heathen  days  used  to  laugh  at  the  girls 


Soo  Thah's  Marriage  147 

for  doing  this.  And  no  girl  would  then  dare  re 
peat  the  offence,  unless  she  was  ready  to  endure 
the  scorn  of  the  elders,  who  counted  all  such 
things  as  evidences  of  pride,  or  something  worse. 

During  the  exercises  the  men  sat  on  one  side 
of  the  room,  and  the  women  on  the  other.  A 
broad  space  was  left  at  the  end  for  the  speakers 
and  singers.  To  add  to  the  attractions  of  the  oc 
casion,  the  room  had  been  ornamented  with  leaves 
and  flowers  gathered  in  the  forest.  Then  the 
teacher  had  prepared  a  written  program,  copies  of 
which  were  distributed  among  the  elders. 

The  exercises  began  with  the  singing  of  a  hymn 
by  the  whole  assembly.  It  was  notable  that  most 
present  had  hymn  books  and  could  use  them.  Soo 
Thah  was  asked  to  lead  in  prayer.  Then  began 
the  real  exercises  of  the  exhibition,  which  con 
sisted  of  songs,  recitations,  essays  and  dialogues ; 
the  girls  as  well  as  boys  taking  part  in  them. 

The  days  of  woman's  degradation  among  this 
people  were  passing  away.  The  white  book  was 
working  its  blessed  spell.  Soo  Thah  watched 
the  proceedings  with  peculiar  feelings.  How  well 
he  remembered  the  past, — the  ignorance  and 
degradation  of  his  people,  the  worship  of  nats. 
the  weird  tales  of  Aunt  Kaw  Do,  the  traditions, 


148  Soo  Thah 

feasts,  wars,  oppressions  and  hardships  from 
feuds,  or  the  king's  messengers.  How  great  the 
contrast !  His  sense  of  gratitude  to  Him,  who  had 
by  his  grace  wrought  all  this  was  so  great,  he 
could  with  difficulty  restrain  the  rush  of  his  feel 
ings.  But  the  old  habit,  ingrained  in  his  race, 
to  repress  feeling,  came  to  his  rescue. 

How  modestly  the  little  girls  took  the  platform 
and  recited  their  pieces,  either  from  the  Bible  or 
hymn  book,  as  the  range  of  Karen  literature  was 
still  limited.  How  manly  the  little  fellows  looked, 
as  they  faced  each  other  in  dialogues.  Ah,  it  was 
all  a  grand  sight,  which  inspired  the  guests  of  the 
evening  with  new  zeal  for  their  work.  They  were 
looking  forward  by  faith  to  just  such  fruit  in 
their  own  labours. 

The  exercises  of  the  children  closed,  and  the 
one-eyed  deacon,  being  the  oldest  man  in  the 
village,  was  asked  to  make  the  final  address.  He 
laid  aside  his  silver-mounted  sword,  and  the 
Karen  bag  always  carried  by  the  older  men,  wiped 
his  mouth  with  the  back  of  his  hand,  and  awk 
wardly  arose  to  his  feet.  You  see,  this  new  gen 
eration  was  sweeping  rapidly  past  his  own,  and 
he  felt  left  behind.  Yet  was  he  overjoyed  in  the 
progress  of  his  children,  as  he  called  them  all. 


Soo  Thah's  Marriage  149 

It  did  not  take  him  long  to  get  his  balance,  and 
there  he  stood,  a  grand  old  man  with  white  hair, 
but  with  the  fire  of  youth  in  his  eyes.  Who  can 
report  the  speech  of  a  Karen,  such  as  he?  No 
English  translation  can  approach  it.  A  brief  de 
scription  of  old  times  compared  with  the  present, 
an  expression  of  joy  in  the  blessings  of  the  De 
liverer,  that  had  fallen  upon  them,  hope  for  the 
future  of  his  people,  and  an  exhortation  to  the 
youth  present,  made  up  his  address,  at  the  close 
of  which  he  pronounced  the  solemn  blessing  cus 
tomary  with  the  elders. 

Then  Soo  Thah  was  asked  to  speak;  and  he 
responded  in  a  few  words,  testifying  his  respect 
for  his  aged  father,  who  had  just  spoken,  and 
asking  their  prayers  for  himself  and  wife  in  their 
hazardous  mission.  The  doxology  was  sung,  and 
the  exhibition  closed. 


XVII 

SOO  THAH  BEGINS  HIS  LIFE  WORK 

THE  next  morning  our  party  were  early 
astir,  had  eaten  their  rice,  packed  their 
baskets,  and  were  on  their  way  eastward 
under  an  enthusiastic  escort.  The  village  of  their 
destination  was  called  Wee-la-kaw,  or  Lower 
City.  Their  course  lay  over  the  top  of  a  moun 
tain,  and  then  across  several  ranges  of  mountains 
with  their  intervening  valleys,  through  which 
streams  were  flowing.  Wee-la-kaw  nestled  at  the 
foot  of  the  great  water-shed  range  before  men 
tioned. 

Reaching  the  summit  of  the  first  mountain, 
where  Soo  Thah  had  often  stood  and  noted  the 
villages  of  the  enemies  of  his  people,  he  halted 
a  moment  to  consider  the  scene  before  him. 
Memory  was  busy.  What  a  change  had  been 
wrought  in  his  life!  Then  it  was  with  feelings 
of  dread  and  hate,  that  he  gazed  on  those  enemies  ; 
but  now  he  was  on  a  mission  of  love  to  them. 
Such  are  the  changes  the  Deliverer  always  works 
in  men  who  heed  his  calls. 
150 


Soo  Thah  Begins  His  Life  Work    151 

The  journey  was  uneventful  to  the  minds  of 
these  travellers,  though  the  reader  would  have 
found  it  exciting.  Through  what  magnificent 
forests  they  passed,  where  the  great  clumps  of 
bamboos  looked  like  the  fluted  pillars  of  a  grand 
cathedral,  and,  with  their  gracefully  arched  tops, 
formed  lofty  aisles,  amid  which  the  songs  of  birds 
resounded  with  sweet,  organ  tones.  And  what 
fine  old  trees  towered  above  their  heads,  as  they 
tramped  along  the  narrow  path,  their  tops  inter 
laced  with  great  flowering  creepers,  thus  forming 
a  beautiful  canopy  to  shut  out  the  sun's  rays. 
How  fragrant  the  air  also,  with  the  perfume  of 
orchids  and  other  flowers.  It  was  pleasant  to 
note  with  what  alacrity  the  guides  put  down  their 
loads,  and  climbed  into  the  trees  like  monkeys 
to  gather  these  orchids,  when  they  found  that 
Wee-tha-soo  was  fond  of  them.  Once  she  would 
not  have  bestowed  a  second  look  upon  them.  And 
her  people  had  always  been  curious  to  know  whv 
the  white  foreigners  were  so  fond  of  flowers. 
"  Were  they  good  for  medicine  ?  "  was  their  in 
quiry.  But  in  Wee-tha-soo,  as  in  all  heathen 
who  embrace  Christianity,  the  new  life  had  awak 
ened  a  love  for  the  beautiful  along  with  other  re 
finements. 


152  Soo  Thah 

Thus  they  pursued  their  way  over  mountains, 
through  dales  and  along  the  rocky  beds  of  sing 
ing  brooks,  now  stooping  to  pass  under  drooping 
bamboos,  or  pushing  their  way  through  rank 
grass,  until  it  was  time  to  camp  for  the  night. 
The  place  for  this  was  chosen  on  the  bank  of  a 
brook,  under  the  shade  of  a  large  clump  of  bam 
boos.  A  booth  was  made  for  Wee-tha-soo,  while 
the  others  camped  down  on  the  ground  under 
the  protection  of  overhanging  foliage. 

"  Now  for  a  fire !  "  "  Where  are  the  matches  ?  " 
was  the  call.  Forgotten !  Not  a  match  in  the 
whole  party.  And,  strange  to  say,  the  guides  had 
no  flint  and  steel  with  them.  In  like  circum 
stances  many  would  have  been  obliged  to  pass  the 
night  without  a  fire ;  but  not  these  natives  of  the 
jungle.  By  a  process  of  quick  and  hard  rubbing, 
or  friction,  which  must  needs  be  seen  by  the  un 
initiated  to  be  understood,  fire  was  first  started 
in  fine  scrapings  from  the  outer  surface  of  a  dry 
bamboo,  and  with  this  smouldering  dust,  blown 
into  flame,  a  larger  fire  was  easily  kindled. 

This  difficulty  overcome,  another  arose.  There 
were  rice  and  vegetables  in  abundance,  but  no 
pots  in  which  to  cook  them.  Where  civilized  trav 
ellers  would  'have  been  puzzled,  these  natives, 


Soo  Thah  Begins  His  Life  Work    153 

trained  to  live  by  their  wits,  found  no  difficulty. 
Several  of  the  party  scattered  to  gather  fuel,  while 
others  sought  out  the  largest  of  the  ever  present 
bamboos.  From  these  they  cut  several  joints, 
leaving  one  end  closed.  In  these  the  food  was 
placed  with  some  water,  and  then  they  were 
leaned  over  the  fire  so  that  the  flame  would  strike 
the  side  of  each  bucket.  The  water  together  with 
the  green  wood  kept  the  buckets  from  burning, 
and  soon  the  food  was  deliciously  cooked;  for  in 
these  conditions,  it  takes  the  flavour  of  the  bam 
boo  buckets,  which  is  very  pleasant.  Great  leaves, 
as  large  as  a  platter,  were  chosen  for  their  plates, 
while  the  mountain  brook  supplied  them  with  the 
choicest  drink.  No  time  was  required  to  wash 
dishes. 

Supper  over,  Soo  Thah  read  and  explained  a 
chapter  in  the  New  Testament.  Then  Wee-tha- 
soo  joined  with  him  in  singing  a  translation  of 

"  There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood, 
Drawn  from  Immanuel's  veins." 

The  sweet  melody  of  this  grand  old  hymn  floated 
out  through  those  dark  forests,  probably  for  the 
first  time  since  "  the  morning  stars  sang  to 
gether."  The  guides,  sitting  about  the  fire,  Us- 


154  Soo  Thah 

tened  intently.  And  maybe,  they  too  were  be 
ginning  to  see  light  from  the  throne  of  Yuah, 
streaming  into  their  darkened  souls. 

Such  a  group  around  an  evening  camp-fire  in 
India,  once  seen,  can  never  be  forgotten.  Such 
worship  brings  heaven  very  near.  The  crackling 
fire,  with  its  lights  and  shadows  dancing  among 
the  overhanging  green,  the  wild  surroundings,  the 
rude  natives,  the  cultivated  and  graceful  Karen 
girl,  the  strong  face  of  the  Karen  teacher, — all 
formed  a  picture  of  great  joy  and  hope.  What  a 
tribute  to  the  power  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the 
Christ  our  Lord ! 

Having  completed  their  song,  all  bowed  low 
upon  the  ground,  the  guides  included,  and  a 
prayer,  simple  and  hearty,  was  poured  into  the 
listening  ear  of  the  great  Yuah.  The  doxology 
completed  the  simple  service. 

It  has  appeared  how  like  children  these  Karens 
are.  The  hot  supper,  the  happy  song  of  praise, 
and  the  genial  warmth  of  the  fire  stimulated  them 
to  sport.  Soo  Thah's  guides  now  cut  off  a  few 
joints  of  bambo  and  placed  them  on  the  fire.  The 
heat  so  expanded  the  confined  air,  that  the  bam 
boos  exploded  with  a  loud  report.  Where  many 
joints  are  thus  exploded  at  once,  the  effect  is  like 


Soo  Thah  Begins  His  Life  Work    155 

volley  firing.  And  no  joke  is  more  appreciated 
by  the  Karens,  than  to  explode  one  of  these  joints 
behind  an  unsuspecting  victim,  sitting  with  his 
back  to  the  fire.  In  such  circumstances,  there  is 
often  some  high  tumbling.  Music!  How  much 
there  is  in  a  bamboo !  These  guides  proved  their 
skill  in  this  matter  also.  Having  procured  a  large 
joint,  one  end  open,  they  placed  a  bundle  of  split 
bamboo  strings  half  way  down  on  the  inside,  and 
after  pouring  in  a  half  pint  of  water,  they  stood 
this  upright  on  the  fire.  When  the  water  began 
to  boil,  the  instrument  began  to  sing,  giving  forth 
a  deep,  sonorous,  organ  note,  which  sounded  as 
though  it  were  a  mile  away,  though  at  their  very 
feet.  By  varying  the  position  of  the  strings,  the 
note  is  changed  from  high  to  low.  When  tired 
of  this,  they  constructed  a  band  of  music  of  five 
or  more  pieces.  It  was  indeed  rude  music,  and 
yet  not  unpleasant. 

These  evening  encampments  are  times  of  much 
pleasure  and  usefulness,  if  the  company  is  not  too 
weary.  There  is  no  time  like  this  for  asking  and 
answering  questions,  if  a  teacher  is  present ;  and 
a  vast  amount  of  information  is  imparted. 

Watchers  for  the  night  were  now  arranged,  for 
tigers  were  about,  so  that  fires  must  be  kept  burn- 


156  Soo  Thah 

ing  all  the  night.  Then  the  tired  company  fell 
asleep. 

The  party  arrived  safely  at  Wee-la-kaw  on  the 
evening  of  the  next  day ;  where  the  teacher  and 
his  wife  took  possession  of  the  new  house,  which 
the  villagers  had  made  for  them,  and  immediately 
they  began  their  missionary  work. 

We  must  pass  over  an  account  of  this  work. 
Time  will  only  permit  us  to  give  its  results.  In 
several  years  a  thriving  church  was  gathered, 
most  of  the  villagers  accepting  the  teachings  of 
the  Deliverer,  as  presented  by  their  young  pastor 
and  his  wife,  and  uniting  with  the  church.  They 
also  succeeded  in  establishing  a  flourishing  school, 
in  which  the  boys  and  girls  were  instructed. 

Among  other  reforms,  they  pushed  that  of 
temperance  with  a  good  degree  of  success,  espe 
cially  among  the  young  people.  Not  only  absti 
nence  from  the  use  of  intoxicants  was  secured, 
but  also  from  the  use  of  betel-nut  chewing,  and 
of  tobacco  in  all  forms.  One  man,  however,  the 
richest,  and  so  the  most  influential  in  the  village, 
would  not  fall  in  with  these  new  ideas.  He  per 
sisted  in  distilling  and  drinking  rice  whiskey, 
greatly  to  the  grief  of  the  young  pastor.  All 
warnings  and  pleadings  with  him  to  give  up 


Soo  Thah  Begins  His  Life  Work    1 57 

setting  such  an  example,  which  was  destroying 
young  people,  proved  in  vain.  In  these  circum 
stances,  Soo  Thah  found  he  was  losing  ground 
in  his  work.  So  he  further  laboured  with  this 
man,  and  in  reasoning  with  him,  told  him  what 
the  white  doctors  said  about  the  poison  of  alcohol. 
Finding  him  immovable,  and  at  the  same  time 
despairing  of  further  success  in  his  work  with 
such  an  obstacle  in  his  way,  he  at  last  threatened 
to  resign  and  to  return  to  his  own  country,  if  the 
old  man  would  not  give  up  his  practices. 

This  last  appeal  was  not  without  effect.  The 
man  was  really  quite  fond  of  the  young  pastor 
and  his  wife.  He  could  not  fail  to  see  the  great 
blessings  their  labours  had  conferred  on  his  vil 
lage.  Besides,  if  they  should  leave,  he  greatly 
feared  a  raid  would  be  made  upon  them  at  once 
by  their  enemies  over  the  mountain.  Accordingly 
he  agreed  to  give  up  his  whiskey. 

The  rice  and  corn,  of  which  their  whiskey  is 
made,  are  first  boiled,  then  mixed  with  yeast  and 
set  aside  to  ferment,  after  which  the  liquid  is 
distilled  by  a  rude  process.  The  result  is  a 
strongly  intoxicating  drink.  This  old  man  wished 
to  save  what  'he  had  in  process  of  fermentation, 
and  so  fed  it  all  to  his  hogs.  In  the  morning 


158  Soo  Thah 

there  was  an  object  lesson  of  startling  character 
in  his  pig  pen,  which  Soo  Thah  was  not  slow 
to  use.  The  pigs  were  not  only  dead,  but  so 
swollen  that  one  could  scarcely  see  their  legs. 
Then  the  old  man  proposed  to  save  the  pork ;  but 
when  he  applied  his  knife  to  cut  them  up,  they 
literally  exploded,  and  the  smell  of  whiskey  pro 
ceeding  from  them  was  so  vile,  that  the  meat  was 
quite  useless.  Even  the  dogs  would  not  touch  it. 

That  village,  at  least,  became  strongly  temper 
ance  forthwith ;  and  not  only  so,  but  the  story 
of  the  tragic  death  of  the  pigs  spread  far  and 
wide  among  the  Karens,  greatly  promoting  this 
needed  reform. 

In  course  of  time  the  health  of  both  Soo  Thah 
and  his  wife  became  so  impaired,  that  he  resigned, 
and  took  a  pastorate  among  his  own  clan,  much 
nearer  home.  Here  also  he  won  a  large  place  in 
the  hearts  of  those  whom  he  served.  He  was 
not,  however,  at  rest.  The  crowning  usefulness 
of  his  life,  for  which  all  the  past  had  been  only 
a  preparation,  was  drawing  nigh. 


XVIII 

A   NOTABLE  ASSEMBLY 

WE  have  now  reached  a  stage  in  the  story 
where  it  must  be  apparent  that  this 
little  brown  race  was  a  chosen  people 
both  for  receiving  and  promulgating  the  words  of 
Yuah.  Indeed,  their  missionary  spirit  was  re 
markable  from  their  first  reception  of  the  gospel. 
It  took  the  white  race  many  generations  to  learn 
this  primary  lesson  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus.  The 
Karens  at  once  accepted  this  lesson  as  a  part 
of  their  duty  in  loyalty  to  Christ  their  Deliverer. 
It  was  with  them,  as  with  one  of  old,  of  whom  it 
is  said,  "  Philip  findeth  Nathaniel."  For  imme 
diately  upon  accepting  the  Deliverer  as  their 
Master,  they  felt  impelled  to  bring  others  to  him. 
Nor  did  they  take  up  the  work  as  a  mere  duty. 
It  was  to  them  rather  a  joyous  service  of  love. 
Happy  all  who  are  moved  to  like  fidelity. 

Up  to  this  time  about  twenty  thousand  Karens 
in  Burma  had  enrolled  themselves  under  the 
banner  of  the  cross.  And  they  had  often  proved 

159 


160  Soo  Thah 

the  reality  of  their  faith  by  the  patient  endurance 
of  persecutions,  even  unto  martyrdom.  Besides 
they  had  made  no  small  sacrifices  to  maintain 
schools,  and  to  prosecute  mission  work  among 
savage  tribes  in  other  provinces. 

Soo  Thah  was  by  no  means  the  only  brave  and 
self-denying  man  among  them.  He  was  rather 
a  fair  type  of  the  stalwart  Christian  manhood  that 
characterized  these  Hillmen  from  the  first.  In 
Soo  Thah's  own  country  other  young  men  had 
with  him  carried  the  glad  tidings  to  thousands 
scattered  among  eight  or  more  tribes,  and  many 
hundreds  had  "  entered  the  new  religion." 

An  annual  meeting  of  all  these  churches  had 
been  appointed  to  be  held  in  a  village  near  where 
Soo  Thah  was  pastor.  Several  of  the  foreign 
teachers  were  expected  to  be  present ;  for  at  this 
time  many  of  these  had  come  to  Burma.  And  as 
the  attendance  at  this  annual  meeting  would  be 
large,  the  neighbouring  villages,  by  contributions 
of  labour  and  food,  helped  in  the  entertainment 
of  guests.  Among  the  preparations  for  this  meet 
ing  was  the  building  of  a  tabernacle,  capable  of 
holding  fifteen  hundred  people ;  and  also  the  con 
struction  of  many  small  booths  for  housing  the 
numerous  delegates  from  villages,  churches  and 


A  Notable  Assembly  161 

schools  all  over  the  hills.  Moreover  huts  were 
made  for  the  white  teachers.  These  all  presented 
a  novel  sight,  though  very  rude. 

These  meetings  were  usually  held  at  the  pleas- 
antest  season  of  the  year.  It  was  after  the  rains 
had  ceased,  a  full  moon  was  flooding  hill,  valley 
and  forest  with  her  silver  light,  and  the  harvests 
were  all  gathered.  Then  the  people  were  at  lei 
sure,  and  had  occasion  to  rejoice  and  be  happy. 

The  time  for  the  great  gathering  having  ar 
rived,  let  us  go  up  with  the  multitude.  Stand 
ing  on  some  mountain  top  near  the  great  taber 
nacle,  let  us  watch  the  gathering  of  the  companies. 
Behold  the  trains  of  gaily  dressed  delegates  and 
visitors  approaching  on  every  path.  The  rich  and 
brilliant  colours  of  the  holiday  dresses  of  the 
women  and  girls,  with  the  various  coloured  head 
dresses  of  all,  form  a  pleasing  contrast  with  the 
dark  green  foliage  of  the  surrounding  forest. 
Especially  beautiful  is  this  scene  when  all  are 
gathered  in  the  great  tabernacle.  A  visitor  said 
on  one  occasion,  when  looking  at  such  an  assem 
bly,  "  Why,  they  look  like  a  bed  of  poppies." 

On  their  arrival,  they  first  gather  about  the 
huts  of  the  white  teachers.  What  cordial  hand 
shakings  ;  for  with  them,  this  is  a  sign  of  Chris- 


1 62  Soo  Thah 

tian  fellowship.  Between  the  white  teachers' 
booths  (one  for  men  and  another  for  women),  the 
ground  has  been  levelled,  and  a  large  dining  table 
of  bamboo  has  been  made.  Here  the  happy  dis 
ciples  deposit  their  humble  presents  of  flowers 
or  fruits,  which  they  have  brought  with  loving 
and  grateful  hearts. 

About  seventy  schools  are  here  by  their  dele 
gations,  or  representatives.  Many  of  them  have 
sent  up  companies  of  singers,  the  best  they  have ; 
for  there  is  to  be  a  singing  competition  of  the 
schools  before  the  elders.  This  accounts  for  the 
large  platform  in  the  tabernacle. 

Entering  the  tabernacle,  you  see  tables  for 
scribes,  seats  on  an  elevated  platform  for  the 
elders  and  teachers,  a  reading  desk  for  the  preach 
ers,  and  lamp  stands  or  torch  holders  for  the 
lights  during  evening  service.  Then  the  ground 
has  been  covered  with  slabs  of  bamboo. 

This  is  the  grand  festival  of  the  year  for  the 
Christian  Karens :  not  for  pleasure  alone,  though 
there  is  much  of  this,  especially  among  the  young 
people,  but  for  the  work  of  the  Deliverer.  Here 
besides  worship  in  song,  prayer  and  preaching, 
reports  will  be  made  of  the  previous  year's 
labours,  work  planned  for  the  coming  year,  mis- 


A  Notable  Assembly  163 

sionaries  chosen  from  among  their  young  men 
and  women  for  foreign  as  well  as  home  fields, 
and  contributions  made  for  their  support,  and  also 
for  the  support  of  their  regular  pastors  and  school 
teachers. 

We  will  suppose  the  time  for  the  first  meeting 
has  arrived.  A  large  gong,  the  deep  tones  of 
which  reach  every  part  of  the  grounds,  calls  the 
assembly  together.  One  of  the  schools  takes  the 
platform  and  sings  while  the  people  are  gathering. 
On  all  sides,  from  booths  and  the  thick  jungle, 
they  come,  entering  the  tabernacle  and  taking 
their  seats.  What  a  bright,  happy-faced  com 
pany!  The  ordained  pastors,  foreign  teachers, 
and  the  most  honourable  of  the  elders  are  seated 
on  the  platform.  And  now  the  pastor  chosen 
the  previous  year  to  preach  the  annual  sermon 
takes  his  place  at  the  desk.  The  meeting  opens 
with  a  praise  service  in  which  the  vast  congrega 
tion  joins.  The  sermon  of  forty  minutes'  length 
is  by  no  means  dull.  The  preacher  seems  to  feel 
every  word  he  utters ;  and  you  cannot  doubt  the 
interest  of  the  people  in  the  subject  though  you 
may  not  understand  a  word  of  the  sermon.  And 
what  singing  marks  these  occasions,  usually  led 
bv  a  cornet.  How  sublime  the  great  volume  of 


164  Soo  Thah 

song  as  it  rolls  out  over  the  forest  and  hills,  while 
voicing- these  words: 

"Jesus  shall  reign  where'er  the  sun." 

The  melody  and  inspiration  of  these  noble  songs 
of  the  church  must  be  felt  in  such  surroundings  to 
be  fully  appreciated.  They  often  move  the  white 
foreigners,  as  well  as  the  simple  minded  natives, 
to  tears  of  joy.  Such  experiences  stir  devout 
hearts,  and  emphasize  the  blessed  hope  of  a 
coming  Lord,  when  the  whole  world  will  know 
and  adore  him. 

The  sermon  over,  the  special  collection  is  taken 
for  their  work.  Then  the  chairman  is  chosen ; 
and  he  is  a  Karen,  if  the  white  teachers  are  wise ; 
for  it  is  necessary  to  teach  their  people  to  manage 
their  own  affairs  as  rapidly  as  possible.  The 
chairman  takes  his  place  with  the  dignity  be 
coming  his  office.  Secretaries  are  next  chosen ; 
and  on  the  occasion  here  described,  Soo  Thah 
was  chief  secretary.  Readers,  committees,  and  all 
necessary  machinery  for  a  two  days'  business 
meeting  are  appointed,  and  then  the  meeting  is 
dismissed  for  the  noon  hour. 

In  the  afternoon  there  was  the  singing  of 
anthems  and  songs  by  the  various  schools,  and 


A  Notable  Assembly  165 

of  hymns  by  the  whole  audience ;  and  a  digest  of 
church  letters  was  read,  together  with  reports  of 
committees,  of  schools,  and  of  the  treasurer  of  the 
standing  committee.  Then  followed  the  reception 
of  new  churches.  Well,  this  is  all  about  a  people 
who,  a  few  years  before,  had  not  even  a  written 
language,  and  were  living  in  savagery. 

The  report  of  the  foreign  missionary  committee 
always  commanded  special  attention.  It  was 
sometimes  even  exciting;  for  there  were  many 
brave  things  done  for  the  kingdom  of  their  Master 
by  these  young  men.  And  yet  they  probably 
never  thought  they  were  doing  anything  praise 
worthy,  or  were  enduring  hardships,  and  risking 
their  lives  for  Christ's  sake.  At  least  they  never 
seemed  to  think  they  were  doing  anything  more 
than  ordinary,  and  this  was  the  beauty  of  it  all. 
There  were  some  cowards,  no  doubt;  and  also 
some  lamentable  failures.  Are  there  not  among 
all  races?  Yet  was  there  a  reality  and  an  earnest 
ness  in  their  work  for  Christ,  which  gave  a  busi 
ness  air  to  these  annual  meetings,  which  made 
them  very  stimulating. 

These  meetings  continued  for  two  days.  Sev 
eral  men  were  ordained  to  the  ministry,  and  others 
were  appointed  to  missionary  work.  The  pastors 


1 66  Soo  Thah 

of  the  churches  also  were  expected  to  devote  a 
part  of  the  dry  season  to  mission  work;  and  in 
their  absence  the  deacons  conducted  the  church 
services.  Thus  it  appears  that  these  Karen 
Christians  do  not  believe  in  merely  holding  posts, 
but  in  taking  them. 


XIX 

A  PERILOUS  EXPEDITION 

DOUBTLESS  God  has  a  particular  work 
for  each  of  his  children,  and  one  which 
no  other  can  do  as  well  as  he  for  whom 
it  was  designed.  Happy  the  young  disciple  who 
puts  himself  unreservedly  in  the  hands  of  God 
for  any  work,  and  then  watches  his  opportunity, 
which  always  comes  by  his  doing  "the  next 
thing,"  be  it  great  or  small.  Only  thus  will  he 
be  ready  for  the  great  opportunity,  when  it  comes. 
This  was  the  manner  of  Soo  Thah's  life.  So 
when  the  great  occasion  came  to  him,  he  was 
ready  for  it. 

Away  to  the  eastward,  over  the  water-shed, 
several  days'  journey  beyond  Wee-la-kaw,  his 
first  mission  field,  there  lived  a  very  savage  tribe ; 
about  which  little  was  known,  save  that  they  were 
notoriously  bad,  and  reckless  fi'ghters.  In  tours 
up  and  down  among  the  churches  and  villages  to 
the  west  of  the  water-shed,  the  teachers  had 
often  looked  away  to  that  range  of  mountains, 
and  wondered  how  they  might  reach  the  wild 
167 


1 68  Soo  Thah 

tribes  beyond  them.  So  great  was  the  fear  of 
these  tribes  among  their  neighbours,  that  their 
country  was  seldom  entered.  They  were  said  to 
be  fond  of  uncooked  meat  and  blood.  They  were 
called  Brecs,  and  belonged  to  the  great  family  of 
the  Hillmen.  They  were  independent  and  law 
less,  every  one  doing  what  was  right  in  his  own 
sight.  They  lived  largely  by  plunder.  It  was 
this  tribe  that  had  attacked  Saw  Aw's  village  and 
carried  his  family  away  into  bondage. 

At  the  Association,  of  which  an  account  was 
given  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  question  of 
sending  teachers  to  this  tribe  was  brought  up 
in  their  missionary  meeting.  It  was  not  strange 
that  the  young  men  hesitated.  Saw  Aw's  case 
was  before  them.  Attempts  had  been  made  to 
reach  them  on  several  occasions,  but  had  failed. 
When  the  elders  called  for  volunteers  for  this 
work,  there  was  silence.  Men  would  have  sprung 
to  their  feet  for  work  in  almost  any  other  field 
than  that  of  these  blood-thirsty  Brecs.  Who 
would  dare  enter  such  a  field? 

During  the  appeal,  the  secretary,  Soo  Thah, 
had  bowed  his  head  over  his  papers  for  a  few 
moments,  evidently  in  prayer.  What  great  events 
often  hang  upon  the  decision  of  a  moment! 


A  Perilous  Expedition  169 

"  There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men,  which, 
taken  at  its  flood,  leads  on  to  fortune."  Victory 
or  defeat  in  many  lives,  as  well  as  in  the  great 
crises  of  history,  has  hung  upon  the  decision  of 
a  moment. 

His  prayer  was  short.  He  rose  to  his  feet ;  and 
few  will  forget  the  look  of  noble  purpose  which 
overspread  his  face,  as  he  said  in  a  simple  way, 
almost  as  if  talking  to  himself :  "  I  am  sorry  for 
the  poor  Brecs,  who  know  nothing  of  Yuah,  or 
his  love  to  men.  I  am  very  unhappy,  because 
no  one  goes  to  them  with  the  glad  tidings.  If 
my  church  will  give  me  leave,  I  will  go." 

The  chairman  arose  in  the  midst  of  profound 
silence,  and  said,  "  It  is  enough.  Soo  Thah  will 
go  to  the  Brecs.  Let  us  pray."  And  the  vast 
audience  bowed  their  heads,  while  their  leader 
poured  out  his  heart  in  prayer  for  their  first  mis 
sionary  to  the  Brecs. 

To  one  who  afterwards  said  to  him,  "  Why, 
Soo  Thah,  you  do  not  propose  to  go  alone  to 
these  wild  people,  do  you  ?  "  he  simply  replied, 
"  Yes.  If  Yuah  sends  me,  he  will  take  care  of 
me." 

"  But  you  do  not  know  the  road,  and  the  way 
is  long  and  lonely." 


170  Soo  Thah 

"  Yuah,"  he  replied,  "  delivered  me  from  the 
mouth  of  the  bear,  and  also  from  death  when, 
crossing  the  swift  stream,  I  was  swept  among: 
the  rocks.  He  also  saved  me  from  the  mouth  of 
the  tiger.  He  will  be  with  me  in  this  work,  no 
matter  how  difficult.  I  will  go."  And  he  did. 

Obtaining  leave  of  his  church,  he  committed 
his  family  to  its  care,  took  his  Karen  bag  with  a 
Testament  and  hymn-book,  and  commenced  his 
long  journey.  He  was  escorted  by  the  disciples 
from  village  to  village,  until  he  reached  the  boun 
dary  of  English  territory ;  and  then  he  pushed  on 
alone  over  a  path  of  which  he  knew  nothing,  ex 
cept  that  it  led  into  the  country  of  the  Brecs.  The 
second  day  he  reached  the  foot  of  the  water-shed. 

This  range  of  mountains  towers  six  thousand 
feet  above  sea-level,  and  is  covered  with  a  thick 
forest  to  its  summit.  When  he  had  reached  the 
top,  there  lay  before  him  to  the  eastward  the  pano 
rama  of  the  unknown  country  of  the  Brec  tribes. 
The  view  was  grand,  whichever  way  he  looked. 
He  had  never  gazed  on  such  wild  scenery,  though 
his  life  had  been  spent  in  the  mountains.  Here 
and  there  in  the  distance,  he  could  mark  the  lo 
calities  of  the  villages,  by  the  smoke  of  their  fires. 
Broken  and  craggy  peaks  shot  skyward,  between 


A  Perilous  Expedition  171 

which  were  deep  and  dark  ravines;  and  all  was 
covered  by  the  dark  green  forest,  with  occasional 
clumps  of  pines,  marking  the  climate  as  semi- 
tropical. 

We  would  like  to  know  Soo  Thah's  thoughts, 
as  he  gazed  upon  this  wild  scene  before  him.  He 
knew  very  well  how  this  people  had  repelled  all 
efforts  heretofore  made  to  reach  them  with  the 
gospel.  Saw  Aw's  experience  was  ever  before 
him.  He  had  also  heard  how  traders  had  fre 
quently  visited  the  country  only  to  be  robbed  and 
driven  back,  escaping  in  some  cases  only  with 
their  lives.  He  knew  them  by  reputation  to  be 
the  lowest  morally,  of  all  the  Hillmen ;  that  they 
lived  largely  by  plunder;  /that  their  hand  was 
against  every  man,  and  every  man's  hand  against 
them,  because  of  their  lawlessness.  And  the  un- 
accessible  fastnesses  of  their  mountain  retreats 
enabled  them  to  carry  on  their  predatory  war 
fare  with  impunity. 

Yes,  indeed,  it  was  a  brave  man,  who  would 
dare  go  among  them.  As  he  reviewed  the  task 
before  him,  did  Soo  Thah's  heart  draw  back,  or 
faint?  Was  he  almost  sorry  he  had  undertaken 
the  work?  We  do  not  know,  for  he  has  left  us 
no  record  of  his  meditations  on  this  occasion. 


17*  Soo  Thah 

Most  likely,  having  made  up  his  mind,  he  thought 
nothing  more  about  it,  except  how  best  he  could 
accomplish  his  undertaking.  His  faith  in  the  call 
of  Yuah,  which  he  had  received  and  doubted  not, 
and  the  constraining  love  within  him,  was  the 
impulse  that  sent  him  forward  to  the  end.  So 
he  proceeded  eastward,  selecting  his  way  as  Yuah 
should  seem  to  lead  him  over  the  unknown  course 
which  led  into  the  heart  of  the  Brec  country. 

As  the  way  now  led  down  the  mountain  side, 
he  made  rapid  progress.  In  the  course  of  the 
afternoon,  he  drew  near  to  a  village,  but  the 
number  of  paths  confused  him  for  a  while ;  yet 
using  his  knowledge  of  jungle  life,  he  finally 
approached  the  village.  I  omit  the  long  name 
as  it  is  unpronounceable.  Had  Soo  Thah  been 
left  to  his  own  choice,  this  was  the  very  last 
village  in  the  whole  country  he  would  have 
selected  in  which  to  commence  his  holy  mission, 
for  it  was  the  most  wicked  of  them  all.  Here 
lived  the  most  notorious  band  of  cutthroats  in  the 
whole  country.  But  God  was  with  him  as  his 
leader;  and  so  he  was  in  the  path  of  safety  and 
success,  though  led  among  lions. 

Fortunately,  he  met  no  one  till   he  passed  a 
turn  in  the  road,  where  suddenly  he  found  him- 


A  Perilous  Expedition  173 

self  at  the  entrance  of  the  village.  A  dozen  men 
saw  him  at  the  same  time.  The  women  and  chil 
dren,  screaming  out  their  alarm,  ran  for  their 
lives  into  their  houses.  They  thought,  no  doubt, 
that  the  stranger  was  the  advance  of  an  attacking 
party.  The  men  seized  their  spears  and  knives, 
and,  rushing  forward,  surrounded  our  little  hero 
with  cries  and  threatening  gestures.  They  were 
a  band  of  fierce  savages,  moved  with  anger,  and 
several  poised  their  spears,  and  raised  their  long- 
knives  crying,  "  Kill  him !  Kill  him !  He  is  a 
spy  sent  by  our  enemies.  Cut  him  down !  "  And 
indeed  they  would  have  done  so,  if  Soo  Than  had 
not  stood  there  unmoved,  quietly  looking  into 
their  angry  faces.  What  a  picture  of  Christian 
heroism  !  Yet  he  did  not  count  it  thus ;  for  when 
subsequently  relating  the  experience,  he  evidently 
regarded  it  as  a  small  matter. 

As  soon  as  he  could  make  himself  heard,  he 
said :  "  Do  men  of  war,  do  spies,  go  about  in  the 
day  time  unarmed  and  alone  as  I  am  ?  See !  "  and 
he  pulled  from  his  bag  his  Testament  and  hymn 
book.  "  See !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  Are  these  weapons 
of  bad  men?  " 

His  coolness,  as  a  shield,  had  stayed  the  hurl 
ing  of  their  spears,  or  the  thrust  of  their  knives. 


174  Soo  Thah 

"  This  is  the  white  book,"  said  he,  "  of  which 
our  ancestors  have  told  us  from  ancient  days. 
It  speaks.  Listen."  And  he  read  from  the  hymn 
book,  translating  as  he  read,  for  the  dialect  of 
this  tribe  was  not  that  of  the  book,  though  he 
could  speak  it  fluently.  Then  he  sang.  It  was  the 
first  book  or  Christian  song  ever  seen  or  heard  by 
this  people.  As  we  have  seen,  Soo  Thah  was  a 
sweet  singer,  and  any  one  would  be  fascinated 
with  his  melodious  voice.  But  he  was  now  sing 
ing  for  his  life.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  upon  him. 
The  great  love  which  Jesus  had  put  into  his  heart 
for  this  lost  people  rounded  and  softened  the 
melody  of  the  song.  It  smote  upon  the  savage 
and  angry  hearts  of  these  wild  men  like  the 
warm  rays  of  the  sun  upon  a  block  of  ice.  What 
wonder  that  their  spears  sought  the  ground,  and 
their  swords  their  sheaths?  It  was  as  if  an 
angel  had  suddenly  descended  from  heaven  and 
stood  in  the  midst  of  them. 

One  song  finished,  another  was  called  for,  till 
he  was  weary ;  and  then,  having  won  their  atten 
tion,  he  boldly  announced  to  them  the  glad  mes 
sage  Yuah  had  sent  him  to  deliver. 

As  they  listened,  they  began  to  say  one  to  an 
other,  "  This  cannot  be  a  bad  man.  We  never 


A  Perilous  Expedition  175 

saw  bad  men  do  this  way."  And  another  joined 
in,  "  He  talks  just  as  Saw  Aw  does,  and  he  is 
a  good  man." 

"  Are  you  a  Jesu  Kree  man,  and  a  brother  of 
Saw  Aw?  "  asked  another. 

"  That  I  am,"  answered  Soo  Thah,  and  asked, 
"  Do  you  know  Saw  Aw  ?  " 

"  Know  him,"  exclaimed  several,  "  he  is  with 
the  great  chief  of  the  Red  Karens.  His  lips  speak 
true  words.  His  heart  is  white.  He  is  kind  to 
the  poor  and  sick.  We  know  him." 

"  Didn't  he  cure  me  of  fever  ?  "  said  another, 
"  with  bitter  white  powder,  when  I  went  with 
presents  to  the  great  chief?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  still  another,  "  he  was  kind  to  us, 
though  our  fathers  carried  off  his  wife  and  chil 
dren.  We  never  saw  anything  like  it." 

Thus  Soo  Thah  won  a  notable  victory,  and  was 
received  to  the  best  they  had ;  and  they  listened 
gladly  to  the  message  he  had  been  sent  to  deliver. 

He  found  here  four  neighbouring  villages,  lo 
cated  in  a  natural  fortress.  And  he  remained 
with  them  some  time,  teaching  them  about 
Yuah's  great  love,  and  reasoning  with  them  con 
cerning  the  folly  of  their  lives  of  violence  and 
crime.  And  it  is  easy  to  understand,  that  the 


176  Soo  Thah 

preaching  of  a  man  who  could  march  alone  into  a 
den  of  wild  beasts,  as  Soo  Thah  had  done,  was 
no  kid  glove  affair.  He  boldly  rebuked  their  sins, 
and  declared  that,  while  Yuah  had  patience  with 
them,  when  they  knew  him  not ;  yet  now  that  he 
had  told  them  of  him,  they  could  not  escape  his 
wrath,  if  they  did  not  repent. 

He  also  pointed  out  to  them  how  the  nats  had 
failed  to  help  them ;  for  were  they  not  too  poor 
to  have  two  meals  a  day,  while  he  was  among 
them ;  and  were  they  not  often  obliged  to  live  on 
roots,  when  their  ill  cultivated  fields  yielded  no 
fruit,  or  their  raids  on  other  tribes  failed  of  suc 
cess?  However  hard  his  teaching,  they  listened; 
for  they  knew  in  their  hearts,  that  he  was  right. 
Some,  however,  growled  at  his  sharp  words. 

Having  opened  wide  this  door,  Soo  Thah  began 
to  be  anxious  concerning  his  family ;  and  so  he 
reluctantly  closed  his  visit  and  returned  to  his 
village  ;  and  finally  he  made  his  report  to  his  white 
teacher  in  the  great  city.  His  work  in  this  vil 
lage,  however,  was  not  finished,  as  the  sequel 
will  show. 


XX 

A  STARTLING  EVENT 

THE  year  following  the  facts  narrated  in 
the  last  chapter,  the  great  annual  meet 
ing  assembled  with  a  church  near  the 
western  foot  of  the  water-shed  range  of  moun 
tains  before  mentioned.  The  tabernacle  and 
booths  were  located  on  the  top  of  a  high  range 
of  hills,  before  which  the  great  mountain  range 
towered  grandly  to  the  eastward.  The  mission 
party  had  hardly  reached  camp,  when  they  were 
greatly  surprised  by  the  appearance  in  the  dis 
tance  of  an  armed  band  of  wild  men,  with  drums 
and  horns,  as  if  marching  to  battle. 

The  place  chosen  for  the  meeting  being  so  near 
the  dreaded  Brecs,  the  more  timid  were  fearful 
lest  a  raid  was  to  be  made  upon  the  great  assem 
bly.  Yet,  after  Soo  Thah's  experience  among 
them,  the  better  informed  and  the  white  teachers 
knew  there  was  no  reason  for  fear. 

The  strangers  marched  on  over  the  hills,  their 
discordant  music  reaching  the  assembly  on  the 
177 


178  Soo  Thah 

hill,  now  full  and  loud,  and  again  faintly,  as  they 
advanced.  It  was  an  anxious  hour.  All  that  vast 
gathering  stood  on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  watching 
the  advancing  band.  Soon  they  marched  up  the 
hill,  and  into  the  circle  of  the  encampment.  They 
now  proved  to  be  two  chiefs  with  their  followers 
from  the  Brec  village  where  Soo  Thah  had  been 
labouring. 

The  leader  of  the  band  was  a  giant  in  stature, 
named  Ho- Wee,  or  "  The  Blessed," — a  strange 
name  for  a  man  who  afterwards  told  the  white 
teacher,  when  questioned,  that  he  had  killed  ten 
men  (counting  them  on  his  fingers),  and  how 
many  more  he  could  not  remember.  What  an 
unpromising  band  for  civilization  they  looked  to 
be,  as  they  gazed  about  with  a  bold,  defiant 
manner.  But  as  they  saw  Soo  Thah  advancing 
towards  them,  their  faces  lighted  up  with  a 
cordial  greeting,  and  they  saluted  him  with  a  rattle 
of  their  torn  toms  and  shields,  as  though  he,  rather 
than  Ho-Wee,  was  their  chief.  And  indeed  he 
was ;  for  had  he  not,  in  the  power  of  Yuah,  con 
quered  the  whole  village  ? 

It  can  readily  be  imagined  what  interest  and 
excitement  were  kindled  by  the  presence  of  these 
ancient  and  dreaded  foes  at  this  great  meeting. 


BRECK    CHRISTIANS. 


A  Startling  Event  179 

Could  these  be  the  savage  Brecs,  who  were  sitting 
so  peacefully  among  them?  In  fact,  the  interest 
seemed  to  be  mutual ;  for  Ho- Wee  and  his  com 
pany  had  never  seen  anything  half  so  interesting 
as  that  which  now  enchained  their  eyes  and  ears. 
The  schools,  their  singing,  the  worship,  the  vast 
assembly,  with  the  orderly  exercises  of  the  meet 
ings, — all  impressed  these  strangers  much  as  a 
grand  Christian  Endeavour  Convention  in  this 
country  impresses  the  outsiders  in  a  city  which  it 
has  captured  for  its  annual  meetings. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  disciples  had  an  object 
lesson  before  them  showing  the  progress  of  the 
new  kingdom.  For  were  not  they  much  like 
Ho- Wee  and  his  followers  only  a  few  years  be 
fore?  And  then  how  impressive  was  the  enthu 
siasm  at  the  foreign  mission  meeting  the  next 
day ;  when  Soo  Thah  made  his  report,  and  Ho- 
Wee,  the  chief  of  the  Brecs,  arose  towering 
among  them,  and  told  of  the  great  good  that  had 
come  to  his  people,  and  how  they  had  now  come 
for  Soo  Thah  to  return  and  dwell  with  them. 
Said  he,  "  We  are  weary  of  nat  worship.  We 
want  Yuah  to  be  our  King ;  for  he  loves  and  takes 
care  of  his  children.  We  will  follow  and  obev 
him."  Then  he  added,  as  if  it  were  an  after- 


180  Soo  Thah 

thought,  "  If  only  the  white  teachers  will  visit 
my  people  just  once,  they  will  all  surely  turn 
to  Yuah.  They  will  see,  and  they  will  believe." 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  effect  of  this 
speech  of  Ho- Wee,  or  the  unstudied  dignity  with 
which  it  was  uttered,  or  the  glistening  eyes  of 
those  who,  the  year  before,  had  bowed  their  heads 
in  prayer  for  the  success  of  their  messenger,  Soo 
Thah,  on  his  hazardous  mission.  It  was  a  signal 
answer  to  their  prayers,  and  so  great  was  their 
enthusiasm,  volunteers  could  readily  have  been 
found  among  the  young  men  for  any  enterprise 
for  their  King,  however  hazardous. 

The  annual  meeting  broke  up,  and  the  white 
teachers  with  a  goodly  number  of  the  more  promi 
nent  pastors  made  ready,  in  response  to  the  call 
of  Ho-Wee,  to  visit  his  country.  It  was  a  three 
days'  journey,  and  a  very  hard  and  difficult  one ; 
for  the  way  led  directly  over  the  great  mountain 
range  before  mentioned,  and  then  descended  and 
crossed  a  long  stretch  of  broken  country,  through 
which  flowed  swift  streams.  Sometimes  the  path 
lay  along  the  beds  of  brooks,  where  the  forest 
trees  met  overhead,  shutting  out  the  sunshine, 
making  the  way  dark  and  gloomy ;  or  along  the 
face  of  ragged  cliffs,  where  it  was  difficult  to 


A  Startling  Event  181 

get  a  foothold.  Then  again  there  were  two  little 
white  girls  to  go  along  with  the  party.  How 
could  they  tramp  over  this  difficult  road? 

"  O,"  said  Soo  Thah,  "  the  school  boys  will  be 
their  horses,  and  they  will  ride  picka-back  very 
easily  all  the  way." 

So  when  all  the  goods,  food,  clothing,  bedding, 
cooking  utensils,  medicines,  and  such  needful 
articles  were  packed,  the  long  caravan  filed  down 
the  hill  towards  the  great  mountain  and  the  vil 
lage  with  the  unpronounceable  name,  Soo  Thah 
being  in  the  lead. 

It  was  a  fine  sight  to  see  that  long  procession 
of  threescore  men  and  women,  walking  single 
file,  winding  in  and  out  of  the  forest,  as  they 
advanced. 

The  little  girls  were  the  pets  of  the  party,  and 
afforded  much  sport  with  their  improvised 
ponies ;  for  so  popular  was  the  service,  that  there 
were  several  school  boys  to  each  girl;  so  that 
when  one  became  weary,  another  would  take  his 
place. 

Ho- Wee  and  his  party  had  gone  in  advance  to 
prepare  the  road  from  the  summit  of  the  great 
range  to  his  village. 

The  second  day's  journey  brought  the  company 


1 82  Soo  Thah 

to  a  heathen  village  well  up  on  the  great  moun 
tain's  face.  The  encampment  was  upon  a  narrow 
ridge,  on  either  side  of  which  were  deep  ravines. 
Though  the  people  were  wild,  they  came  together 
and  gladly  listened  to  the  proclamation  of  the 
gospel  by  the  native  teachers,  being  attracted 
by  the  singing  and  the  white  people.  Early  on 
the  next  day  began  the  ascent  of  the  last  range. 
The  air  was  crisp  and  invigoratingly  cool,  so 
unlike  that  of  the  plains.  The  whole  party  were 
full  of  spirit.  Snatches  of  songs  were  heard  here 
and  there  in  the  long  caravan.  The  two  little 
white  girls,  with  their  biped  ponies,  were  always 
in  the  advance.  Trees  were  less  in  height.  Richly 
coloured  and  fragrant  orchids  abounded,  and  the 
girls'  ponies  were  often  climbing  the  trees  to 
gather  them  for  their  riders. 

By  noon  the  top  of  the  mountain  range,  over 
which  Soo  Thah  had  passed  the  previous  year, 
was  reached,  and  the  same  grand  view  was  un 
rolled  before  the  admiring  gaze  of  the  company. 
There  being  no  water  on  the  way,  the  bearers  had 
taken  some  along  in  bamboos,  so  that  lunch  was 
there  enjoyed  in  a  more  magnificent  hall  than 
ever  held  royal  feasters. 

From  this  point  the  party  began  to  reap  the 


A  Startling  Event  183 

benefit  of  Ho- Wee's  work.  For  he  and  his  men 
had  cut  a  broad  road  and  swept  it  clean  of  brush 
and  leaves.  Then  at  intervals  down  the  moun 
tain  side  bamboos  of  water  had  been  placed  for 
the  thirsty  ones,  and  further  on  there  was  met 
a  party  of  young  men  with  baskets  of  cooked 
rice. 

About  three  o'clock  some  one  cried  out,  "  Look ! 
There's  the  village."  And  sure  enough,  appar 
ently  within  a  few  miles,  was  the  town  to  which 
we  were  going.  But  distances  on  these  mountain 
roads  are  deceptive,  and  it  was  nearly  dark  before 
the  village  came  in  sight  again. 

As  the  weary  company  journeyed  on,  a  very 
high  bluff  with  a  perpendicular  face,  and  crowned 
with  grass  and  trees,  seemed  to  stand  directly 
in  the  way.  The  road  wound  around  the  base  of 
this  bluff  into  a  sort  of  amphitheatre,  surrounded 
on  three  sides  by  these  high  rocks,  into  which  Soo 
Thah  led  his  party.  The  whole  population  was 
on  the  watch ;  and  a  crowd  Df  strange  looking 
women  were  gathered  near  one  of  the  houses 
beside  the  path.  They  had  never  seen  a  white 
person,  and  as  Soo  Thah  marched  past  them, 
followed  by  the  white  teachers  on  their  ponies, 
and  the  two  little  girls  on  theirs,  it  was  too  much 


184  Soo  Thah 

for  them.  Their  faces  were  a  study.  Curiosity, 
surprise  and  fear  were  striving  for  the  mastery. 
Some  screamed  and  ran  for  their  lives.  Others 
forgot  to  do  either,  and  stood  crouching  and 
staring  with  mouth  and  eyes  wide  open.  One 
witch-like  old  woman,  with  a  bamboo  of  water 
in  her  hand,  having  taken  one  look,  could  not 
restrain  herself,  and  cried  out  in  her  astonish 
ment,  "  A'Wee !  A'Wee !  "  beating  time  with  her 
bamboo  bucket,  the  bottom  of  which  was  driven 
in  and  the  water  gushed  out  over  her  feet,  much 
to  the  amusement  of  the  visitors. 

Then  there  was  the  running  to  and  fro,  the 
shouting,  the  barking  of  dogs,  and  the  squealing 
of  pigs,  which  usually  attends  the  entrance  of 
strangers  into  a  Karen  village.  However,  fear 
was  overcome  little  by  little,  and  curiosity  took 
its  place.  "  Which  was  the  white  man,  and  which 
the  woman?"  And  those  beautiful  white  chil 
dren  !  They  seemed  almost  ready  to  fall  down 
and  worship  them. 

Ho-Wee  and  his  followers  came  up  smiling. 
proud  of  his  acquaintance,  formed  at  the  annual 
meeting  a  few  days  before.  No  place  being 
found  within  the  circle  of  the  village  for  a  quiet 
encampment,  a  bamboo  platform  was  made  on 


A  Startling  Event  185 

the  side  of  the  mountain,  overhanging  the  village, 
and  here  tents  for  the  white  teachers  were  pitched. 
On  this  outlook,  aside  from  the  degradation  of 
the  people,  one  might  fancy  himself  in  a  fairy 
land.  The  tall,  feathery-topped  bamboos,  the 
grand  old  forest  trees  with  their  loads  of  flower 
ing  creepers,  the  sweet  music  from  waterfalls 
near  by,  the  echoes  from  the  rocks  above,  with 
the  babel  of  distant  sounds  coming  up  from  the 
village  like  the  sound  of  many  waters, — all  these 
united  to  make  this  an  ideal  camping  ground. 


XXI 

A  BATTLE  WITH  THE  NATS 

IT  did  not  take  long  for  these  natives  to  get 
acquainted,  as  there  were  no  formal  intro 
ductions  to  be  exchanged.  So  the  young 
people  of  the  village  were  soon  fraternizing  on 
friendly  terms  with  the  school  boys  and  girls 
who  had  come  with  the  party.  And  these  school 
children  were  quite  as  interested  in  these  wild 
people,  as  were  the  white  teachers ;  for  they  were 
a  strange  people  to  both.  Their  ways,  and  some 
of  their  manners  and  customs  were  quite  different 
from  those  that  prevailed  on  the  other  side  of  the 
water-shed. 

The  roofs  of  their  houses  were  of  conical  shape, 
and  came  quite  down  to  the  floors,  which,  for  sake 
of  defense,  were  full  ten  feet  from  the  ground. 
There  were  no  means  of  getting  light  into  the 
houses,  save  through  the  one  door.  Then  there 
were  large  piles  of  wood  stacked  up  under  the 
houses,  showing  that  a  colder  climate  existed 
here,  than  the  visitors  were  accustomed  to  meet. 
1 86 


A  Battle  With  the  Nats  187 

There  were  also  nat  altars  and  offerings  at 
every  turn.  Many  skulls  of  oxen,  which  had  been 
offered  in  sacrifice,  were  placed  upon  stakes  on 
every  path  that  entered  the  village,  to  frighten 
away  hostile  spirits.  All  these  things  interested 
the  visitors.  The  dress  of  both  sexes  was  very 
scant,  and  they  were  extremely  dirty.  They  evi 
dently  regarded  bathing  as  a  mortal  offence 
against  health. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  well  dressed  and  clean 
visitors  were  equally  objects  of  curiosity  to  these 
wild  people.  They  swarmed  about  the  encamp 
ment  like  ants,  and  their  voices,  as  they  chatted 
with  one  another,  sounded  like  the  hum  of  a  hive 
of  bees. 

Aunt  Kaw  Do,  who  had  come  with  the  party, 
was  manifestly  disgusted.  She  herself  was  a  pink 
of  neatness  and  propriety.  And  she  went  about 
sputtering,  and  freely  expressing1  her  opinion 
of  a  people  who  were  "  not  half  dressed,  and  as 
dirty  as  pigs."  "  Why,"  said  she,  "  their  cloth 
ing  consists  mostly  of  beads  and  brass  wire." 
But  it  was  not  long,  under  the  instruction  of 
Aunt  Kaw  Do,  before  the  young  women  of  the 
village  began  to  slick  up  in  imitation  of  their 
guests.  They  were  really  to  be  pitied,  rather 


1 88  Soo  Thah 

than  blamed,  for  their  untidiness,  as  they  had 
never  been  taught  anything  better. 

Aunt  Kaw  Do's  disgust  reached  its  climax  soon 
after;  when  she  saw  the  girls  bathing  at  a  water 
fall  within  view  of  all,  and  quite  unabashed, 
though  without  suitable  covering.  And  when 
sharply  rebuked  by  her  for  their  immodesty,  they 
seemed  to  think  her  very  exacting. 

The  next  day,  while  the  white  teachers  were  at 
breakfast,  they  heard  talking  and  laughter  behind 
the  bushes  near  by.  On  investigation,  they  found 
that  a  bevy  of  girls,  who  had  bathed  and  cleaned 
themselves  with  soap,  borrowed  from  Aunt  Kaw 
Do,  had  combed  their  hair,  like  that  of  the  girls 
from  the  city,  had  laid  aside  their  beads  and 
wires,  and  lengthened  their  skirts,  so  as  to  look 
really  tidy.  It  was  a  pretty  sight ;  but  the  poor 
girls  felt  so  queer,  they  were  quite  abashed  to 
come  out  into  sight,  being  really  ashamed  of  their 
neatness.  A  little  encouragement,  however, 
brought  them  forth  from  their  hiding  place,  and 
soon  they  seemed  to  feel  not  only  at  home,  but 
also  somewhat  better  than  their  companions,  who 
had  not  gained  courage  to  follow  their  example. 

In  anticipation  of  the  coming  of  the  teachers, 
the  villagers  had  erected  a  chapel  for  worship. 


A  Battle  With  the  Nats  189 

But  it  was  so  small  that  a  dozen  persons  could  not 
be  comfortable  in  it ;  much  less  the  hundreds  who 
lived  in  the  village.  Soo  Thah  with  others  there 
fore  pushed  out  one  side  of  this  chapel,  thus 
making  it  an  admirable  stand  from  which  to 
preach,  while  the  people  were  sitting  around  on 
the  ground.  A  few  brought  mats.  Others  sat 
on  stones  and  sticks  of  wood,  and  the  rest  on  the 
bare  ground,  while  listening  to  the  teachers. 

Before  the  worship,  a  crier  announced  the 
meeting  throughout  the  village;  and  all  the  peo 
ple,  men,  women  and  children,  assembled.  Prob 
ably  a  wilder  looking  crowd  of  worshippers  never 
assembled  in  any  land.  Only  Ho- Wee  and  those 
who  accompanied  him  to  the  annual  meeting  had 
any  idea  how  they  should  conduct  themselves. 
So  they  gathered  about  the  stand,  talking,  laugh 
ing,  smoking,  dancing,  and  playing;  for  it  was 
a  very  exciting  time  to  them,  such  as  perhaps  they 
never  had  experienced,  except  when  some  raid 
was  made  upon  them  by  their  enemies.  In  the 
crowd  around  the  platform,  one  chief  was  con 
spicuous  for  his  hilarity  and  glee  over  the  idea, 
that  "they  were  going  to  worship."  He  acted 
more  like  a  boy,  than  a  chief  of  the  people.  As 
he  sat  down  at  the  command  of  one  of  the  teach- 


190  Soo  Thah 

ers,  who  was  trying  to  bring  some  order  out  of 
all  this  confusion,  he  threw  himself  upon  his 
back  and  kicked  up  his  heels  in  a  most  uncouth 
and  undignified  way.  All  the  while  he  was  ex 
claiming,  "  We  are  going  to  worship  Yuah  ;  going 
to  worship !  "  When  quietly  told  that  it  was  not 
dignified  for  a  chief  to  behave  thus,  that  it  was 
not  respectful  to  Yuah,  or  the  white  teachers, 
and  that  he  would  not  act  thus  before  the  great 
chief  of  the  Red  Karens,  he  sat  up,  laid  aside 
his  pipe,  and  became  a  pattern  of  propriety. 

The  teachers  took  their  places  as  soon  as  order 
was  secured,  and  the  services  were  not  inter 
rupted  to  the  end.  The  message  of  the  preachers 
seemed  to  meet  hungry  hearts,  and  there  were 
some,  we  must  believe,  who  on  that  day  received 
truth  unto  life  eternal. 

The  following  Sabbath  there  were  three  serv 
ices,  to  which  the  people  came  in  crowds,  and  it 
was  remarkable  how  quickly  they  had  learned 
to  behave  themselves.  During  the  day,  Ho- Wee 
and  several  of  the  elders  came  to  the  teachers  and 
said,  "  We  want  to  enter  the  new  religion.  Will 
you  destroy  our  nat  worship?  We  dare  not  yet, 
for  fear  the  nats  will  be  angry  with  us,  and  slay 
us.  When  we  are  in  Yuah,  we  shall  not  fear. 


A  Battle  With  the  Nats  191 

You  are  in  him,  and  the  nats  cannot  harm  you. 
Yuah  is  more  powerful  than  all  the  nats.  We 
believe  this,  and  we  will  worship  him." 

Of  course,  after  such  an  appeal,  the  Karen 
teachers  with  the  school  boys  among  the  party 
were  only  too  glad  to  engage  in  "a  battle  with 
the  nats."  Monday  morning  the  work  began,  and 
in  a  few  hours  a  clean  sweep  was  made  of  altars, 
charms,  offerings  and  nat  houses.  These  were 
all  brought  forth  for  a  bonfire. 

The  excitement  reached  its  climax  when  the 
little  white  girls  took  a  hand  in  the  battle.  By 
the  roadside  there  were  growing  long  creepers 
or  vines,  which  had  sent  down  loops  between  two 
great  trees.  These  loops  nearly  touched  the 
ground,  and  they  would  have  made  admirable 
swings  for  the  children  of  the  village,  if  they 
had  not  been  in  mortal  terror  of  them;  because 
all  the  elders  said,  that  they  were  nat-stairs,  used 
by  a  powerful  demon  to  pass  from  one  tree  to  the 
other,  which  formed  his  dwelling  place. 

When  one  of  the  little  girls  took  a  knife  and 
boldly  advanced  to  cut  this  creeper,  the  people 
were  horrified.  "  Why,  she  is  so  small,  the  great 
nat  will  surely  kill  her !  "  And  I  suppose  they 
really  believed  it.  She  kept  on  cutting,  however, 


192  Soo  Thah 

while  the  crowd  watched  her  in  great  fear.  Soon 
the  creeper  fell  apart,  and  then  a  murmur  ran 
through  the  anxious  crowd,  some  exclaiming, 
"  Why,  she  does  not  die.  If  Yuah  can  protect 
so  little  a  girl,  he  can  protect  us  strong  men." 
So  they  were  greatly  assured  by  this  simple  act. 

Among  the  offerings  to  the  nats,  which  were 
destroyed,  were  little  baskets  of  eggs,  hung  on 
bushes  near  the  toy  houses  of  the  nats.  Upon 
the  little  girls  destroying  the  eggs  in  one  of  these 
baskets,  the  smell  was  so  bad,  that  they  declared 
not  even  the  nats  could  endure  them. 

The  work  was  now  in  full  swing,  and  as  the 
earth  had  not  opened  to  swallow  up  the  destroyers 
of  demon  worship,  the  people  gained  courage,  and 
pointed  out  objects  for  destruction  freely.  Among 
others,  there  was  a  great  banyan,  in  which  lived 
a  ferocious  nat,  a  terror  to  all  the  surrounding 
country.  Lo-thah,  a  pastor  of  a  church  in  a 
neighbouring  village,  seized  a  knife  and  forth 
with  advanced  to  the  attack  of  that  enemy.  This 
banyan  had  wide  spreading  branches  with  fes 
toons  of  great  creepers,  and  there  were  many 
signs  of  sacrifices  on  every  hand,  which  had  been 
offered  to  its  nat.  Fear  still  lingered  in  the 


A  Battle  With  the  Nats  193 

crowd,  but  it  was  fast  giving  place  to  confidence ; 
and  when  they  saw  that  even  this  mighty  nat 
could  do  nothing  in  self  defence,  they  began  to 
encourage  the  teacher,  and  with  the  fall  of  each 
branch,  there  arose  a  cheer  from  the  crowd.  This 
gave  the  death  blow,  apparently,  to  this  supersti 
tion  among  that  people.  The  bondage  of  genera 
tions  was  broken. 

Our  party  now  being  ready  to  take  its  de 
parture,  there  was  a  rush  for  hand-shaking;  for, 
as  the  villagers  said,  "  Now  we  worship  Yuah 
with  you.  We  are  in  Yuah."  This  was  their 
sign  of  brotherhood,  but  a  new  custom,  and  quite 
a  ceremony  to  most  of  them. 

The  joy  of  a  new  freedom  and  hope  sat  on 
most  faces,  and  both  parties  were  happy.  Soo 
Thah  said,  that  it  reminded  him  of  what  was  said 
of  our  Lord  by  Isaiah,  "  He  hath  sent  me  to  bind 
up  the  broken  hearted,  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the 
captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them 
that  are  bound." 

Before  leaving  the  village,  it  had  been  ar 
ranged  to  leave  for  their  teacher  Saw  Hah,  or 
Mr.  "  Go."  Perhaps  it  would  be  better  to  trans 
late  his  name  Mr.  "  Push ; "  for  he  was  a  very 


194  Soo  Thah 

energetic  man,  and  a  valiant  servant  of  the  De 
liverer.  Soo  Thah  also  remained  to  help  him, 
until  he  could  get  the  work  well  in  hand. 

After  a  few  years  a  church  of  forty  members 
was  organized,  and  many  other  villages  joined 
the  movement.  These  churches  and  schools  had 
grown  up  as  the  result  of  Soo  Thah's  brave  ex 
pedition  to  the  Brecs. 


XXII 

SAW  AW'S  VISIT 

AFTER  the  return  of  the  white  teachers 
over  the  mountains,  Soo  Thah  and  his 
cousin  one  day  had  a  very  pleasant  sur 
prise  in  the  visit  of  one  whom  we  have  had  occa 
sion  to  mention  several  times. 

It  will  be  remembered  how  cordially  Soo  Thah 
was  received  by  this  people,  when  they  found  he 
was  a  friend  of  Saw  Aw.  It  seems  that  Saw  Aw, 
who  was  living  as  a  teacher  with  the  great  Red 
Karen  chief,  hearing  that  teachers  had  come  to 
the  Brec  country,  resolved  to  visit  them ;  first,  to 
explore  and  preach  to  the  tribes  on  the  way,  and 
secondly,  to  refresh  his  own  spirit  by  a  visit  with 
his  fellow  labourers. 

So  one  night,  quite  unexpectedly,  he  marched 
into  the  village  with  his  two  followers.  What  a 
cordial  meeting  between  these  brave  messengers 
of  the  Deliverer !  Nor  were  the  villagers  less  de 
lighted  to  receive  among  them  one  of  whom  they 
had  heard  so  much,  and  yet  few  had  seen. 

Saw  Aw  was  older  than  Soo  Thah,  being  now 
195 


196  Soo  Thah 

past  middle  life.  A  modest,  retiring  man,  he 
showed  by  a  chastened  spirit  the  effects  of  the 
severe  discipline  through  which  he  had  passed. 
He  had  a  smile  of  peculiar  sweetness.  It  will  be 
readily  perceived  that  he  was  the  hero  of  the 
hour,  land  that  he  did  much  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  Soo  Thah  and  his  cousin  in  their  work. 

Saw  Aw  brought  interesting  news,  which  the 
three  spent  the  whole  evening  discussing;  as  it 
brought  back  old  customs  in  contrast  with  the 
new,  in  which  all  were  so  much  interested.  The 
news  was  the  death  of  the  most  noted  chief  among 
the  Hillmen  for  many  years, — the  aged  Kay  Pho, 
or  Kay  Pho  the  Great,  as  he  was  generally 
known.  He  had  been  friendly  to  the  new  re 
ligion,  and  to  Saw  Aw  particularly,  who  had  been 
living  in  his  village  for  several  years. 

Said  Saw  Aw,  "  You  should  have  seen  the 
funeral  ceremonies,  and  the  great  crowds  present. 
These  ceremonies  were  most  interesting  and 
strange." 

"  Tell  us  about  them,"  answered  Soo  Thah. 

"  Well,"  replied  Saw  Aw,  "  when  he  died,  he 
called  me  and  said,  '  Tell  the  white  teachers  that 
I  want  them  to  come  and  teach  my  children  the 
white  book.'  These  were  his  last  words.  As 


Saw  Aw's  Visit  197 

soon  as  lie  was  gone,  the  elders,  who  had  been 
sacrificing  offerings  to  the  many  nats  for  his  re 
covery,  sent  word  to  all  the  villages  the  great 
chief  governed,  and  a  vast  multitude  assembled 
to  join  in  a  solemn  feast  for  several  days,  and 
to  attend  the  burial. 

His  grave  was  dug  fully  twenty  feet  deep,  in 
a  beautiful  grove  of  trees  west  of  the  capital 
town.  With  much  dancing  and  music,  they  car 
ried  him  to  the  grave,  wrapped  in  richly  orna 
mented  clothes,  and  mats,  and  encased  in  a  coffin, 
which  was  made  from  a  solid  log  of  wood  hol 
lowed  out  to  receive  the  body.  Placing  him  in 
the  grave,  they  put  his  sword  and  spear  of  state 
by  his  side.  The  sword  was  richly  ornamented 
with  gold  and  silver  work.  Suits  of  clothes,  and 
other  things  to  be  used,  or  to  give  dignity  to  a 
great  chief  in  the  new  world,  and  a  sum  of  money 
to  pay  his  expenses,  were  added." 

"  Then  these  Red  Karens,"  said  Soo  Thah, 
"  really  believe  in  a  future,  do  they  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Saw  Aw.  "  All  these 
things  were  buried  with  their  chief,  for  they  be 
lieved  their  Kala  would  follow  his  to  the  spirit 
land,  and  so  mark  him  there  the  great  chief  he 
was  here  on  earth. 


198  Soo  Thah 

"  Then,"  continued  Saw  A\v,  "  they  placed  tons 
of  stone  upon  the  coffin,  and  finally  filled  up  the 
grave  with  earth." 

"  Why  were  the  stones  heaped  upon  his 
coffin?  "  was  asked. 

"  O,  that  was  to  keep  thieves  from  stealing 
the  wealth  buried  with  him,"  was  the  reply. 
"  But  this  was  not  all,"  added  Saw  Aw.  "  They 
next  built  a  small  house  over  the  grave,  and  filled 
it  with  food  of  various  kinds  for  his  Kala  to  live 
upon  in  the  spirit  land." 

"  That  is  just  what  they  used  to  do  in  our  clan 
in  our  heathen  days,"  said  Soo  Thah ;  "  only  the 
houses  were  made  very  small,  and  placed  near 
the  grave,  instead  of  over  it.  They  were  also 
filled  with  food." 

"  Yes,"  added  Saw  Aw,  "  I  have  heard  my 
father  tell  of  a  tribe  of  our  Hillmen,  who,  after 
burning  the  corpse,  preserved  the  bones  carefully, 
and  every  year  held  a  grand  festival,  during 
which  the  bones  of  all  the  clan,  who  had  died 
during  the  year,  were  solemnly  carried  to  the 
tribal  burying  ground,  in  some  inaccessible  place, 
which  was  kept  secret  from  all  the  other  clans, 
and  was  called  the  '  hill  of  bones.' 

"  Then/'  continued  Saw  Aw,  "  did  you  ever 


Saw  Aw's  Visit  199 

hear  of  anything  like  this  ?  Near  the  grave  of  the 
great  chief,  they  made  a  large  excavation  at  least 
ten  feet  deep,  and  put  into  it  a  horse,  given  to 
him  some  years  ago  by  an  English  officer,  who 
had  made  a  treaty  of  peace  with  him  in  behalf 
of  the  English  government.  The  poor  horse 
starved  to  death.  They  said  that  he  would  have 
a  horse  to  ride  in  the  spirit  land,  as  large  as  any 
English  officer,  and  thus  add  greatly  to  his  dig 
nity. 

"  Formerly,"  proceeded  Saw  Aw,  "  these  peo 
ple  were  accustomed  to  bury  slaves  alive,  with 
any  great  person,  that  he  might  have  suitable  at 
tendants  in  the  new  world ;  and  they  would  have 
done  so  on  this  occasion,  if  I  had  not  threatened 
to  report  them  to  the  English,  if  they  did." 

"  I  once  witnessed  a  strange  custom  about  the 
dead,"  said  Soo  Thah,  "  when  I  was  a  boy,  which 
I  never  could  understand ;  and  I  have  often 
thought  of  it  since.  One  of  the  elders  died  sud 
denly,  but  his  friends  said  they  were  not  sure 
whether  his  Kala  was  dead  or  not.  So  they 
placed  his  coffin  in  the  middle  of  the  floor.  A 
slender  rod  of  bamboo  was  thrust  through  the 
cover,  so  as  to  touch  the  body.  A  thread  was 
tied  to  the  upper  end  of  the  rod,  and  small 


2oo  Soo  Thah 

tufts  of  cotton,  alternating  with  lumps  of  char 
coal,  were  tied  along  the  thread,  at  the  end  of 
which  was  fastened  a  silver  or  copper  ring. 
Under  the  ring,  suspended  in  the  air,  was  placed 
a  dish,  in  which  was  a  hard  boiled  egg,  nearly 
touching  the  ring.  After  a  little  time,  the  ring 
began  to  swing,  and  finally  the  thread  broke  and 
the  ring  fell  into  the  dish.  This  meant  that  the 
Kala  was  still  in  existence,  and  the  man  would 
be  happy  in  the  next  world.  If  the  ring  had  not 
moved,  then  the  reverse  would  have  been  in 
ferred." 

The  conversation  next  drifted  to  the  Bible 
teaching  of  a  future  life,  and  of  the  resurrection, 
and  continued  late  into  the  night ;  for  this  blessed 
Christian  hope  filled  their  hearts  with  joy. 
Finally,  Soo  Thah  turned  to  a  passage  in  the 
Bible  treating  of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
and  after  reading  it,  Saw  Aw  offered  prayer. 
Then  they  rolled  themselves  in  their  blankets, 
feet  to  the  fire,  and  slept. 

About  noon  the  next  day,  as  our  three  friends 
were  cosily  chatting,  they  heard  loud  shouting 
in  the  village,  and  directly  a  man  ran  up  to  the 
foot  of  the  ladder  and  called  for  the  teacher. 


Saw  Aw's  Visit  20 1 

"  What  is  the  matter?  "  asked  Saw  Aw.  It  was 
soon  explained.  Some  one,  while  strolling  in  the 
jungle,  had  discovered  the  trail  of  a  drove  of 
wild  hogs;  and,  having  followed  it  to  the  head 
of  a  ravine,  had  located  the  game  in  thick  grass 
and  bushes.  He  then  walked  quietly  around  them 
several  times,  breaking  down  the  grass  and 
bushes.  This  he  did,  knowing  how  timid  the  ani 
mals  were,  and  that  they  would  not  cross  human 
tracks,  unless  frightened.  Thus  he  had  prac 
tically  fenced  in  the  drove  until  he  could  call 
help. 

Karens  are  born  hunters,  as  you  have  seen  in 
Soo  Thah's  case.  And  as  these  three  teachers 
had  their  guns  with  them,  which  they  always  car 
ried  for  protection  against  wild  beasts,  the  hunt 
ing  instinct  seized  them,  and  they  were  soon 
madly  racing  with  the  rest  for  the  place  where 
the  game  was  located. 

Drawing  near,  silence  was  commanded,  that 
the  game  might  not  be  frightened  too  soon.  Many 
had  brought  along  their  large  knives,  and  they 
at  once  began  quietly  circling  about  the  game, 
cutting  down  the  bushes  as  they  went.  In  a 
short  time  they  had  the  drove  fenced  in  com- 


Soo  Thah 

pletely.  Soo  Thah  now  climbed  a  tree  in  the 
enclosure,  and  the  others  took  stands  where  they 
could  shoot  the  game  when  driven  out. 

All  preparations  being  thus  made,  the  dogs 
were  let  loose,  and  quickly  the  hogs  were  rush 
ing  with  incredible  speed  against  the  fence  on 
every  side.  Soo  Thah  shot  one  fine  animal  as  he 
was  dashing  past  him,  and  there  was  a  perfect 
volley  of  shots  and  a  babel  of  cries  for  the  few 
moments  following. 

On  the  uphill  side  of  the  enclosure  a  dozen 
hunters  were  stationed.  They  had  made  the 
hedge  here  so  high  and  strong,  that  they  thought 
no  hogs  could  jump  over  it  or  force  their  way 
through.  So  they  stuck  their  spears  in  the 
ground,  quietly  seated  themselves,  and  were 
chewing  betel-nut  at  their  ease,  when  several  of 
the  largest  hogs  in  the  drove  rushed  up,  leaped 
over  the  hedge,  and  landed  amongst  them  to  their 
confusion  and  terror.  Saw  Aw,  who  was  stand 
ing  in  sight  of  this  scene,  declared  that  it  was  a 
surprising  sight  to  see  these  Karens  tumbling 
over  each  other,  as  the  hogs  knocked  them  about. 
"  For  a  moment,"  said  he,  "  it  looked  as  if  they 
too  had  turned  into  swine,  and  were  trying  to  run 
off  on  four  legs  with  the  rest."  There  was  a 


Saw  Aw's  Visit  203 

great  laugh  at  their  mishap;  but  they  had  a  share 
in  the  feast  of  pork,  when  it  was  cooked. 

Saw  Aw  spent  several  days  very  pleasantly 
with  his  friends,  and  then  returned,  much  re 
freshed,  to  his  work  among  the  Red  Karens. 


XXIII 

ANSWERED   PRAYER 

BY  what  has  been  narrated,  it  might  appear, 
that  the  work  begun  by  Soo  Thah  among 
the  Brecs  was  moving  on    prosperously 
and  unopposed.    But  in  spiritual  things  this  never 
occurs  among  men.     These  young  converts  from 
heathenism  were  to  be  severely  tested. 

As  churches  began  to  multiply  among  the  tribe, 
it  happened  to  them,  as  always  in  such  cases,  that 
prosperity  followed  the  new  life;  or  the  sons  of 
Yuah  were  better  fed,  clothed  and  housed  than 
in  the  old  days  of  nat  worship.  The  heathen  saw 
this,  and  grew  envious.  Having  stripped  all  the 
weaker  villages  near  them  of  food,  the  stronger 
villages  themselves  began  to  suffer.  So  they  cast 
covetous  eyes  upon  the  prosperous  Christians, 
and  began  to  plan  a  raid  upon  them.  To  execute 
such  a  plan  was  easy,  since  there  was  no  law 
among  this  heathen  people  save  that  of  might. 
"  To  the  victors  belong  the  spoils." 
204 


Answered  Prayer  205 

Some,  however,  objected  to  this  plan ;  saying1, 
"  The  Christian's  God  is  not  like  the  Burman's, 
nor  like  our  most  powerful  nats." 

Thus,  you  see,  even  these  wild  people  had  a 
profound  contempt  for  the  idols  of  the  Burmans, 
regarding  them  as  unworthy  of  notice.  They 
were  to  them  "  dead  gods." 

The  objectors  urged,  "  Yuah  is  a  living  God, 
and  we  have  heard  that  he  takes  care  of  his 
followers,  and  defends  them."  Others,  however, 
wished  to  make  the  experiment  on  one  of  the 
Christian  villages ;  and  so  find  out  if  Yuah  would 
help  his  children,  or  not.  If  he  should  not  help, 
said  they,  "  we  shall  know  that  he  is  a  dead  God, 
like  that  of  the  Burmans,  and  so  cannot  defend 
his  children.  Then  we  will  eat  up  all  the  Chris 
tian  villages ;  for  they  are  few,  and  we  are  many." 

This  reasoning  prevailed,  and  a  time  was  set  to 
carry  it  out.  When  the  Christians  heard  of  this, 
they  were  much  concerned,  and  there  was  much 
prayer  to  Yuah  for  protection.  Soo  Thah  had 
joined  his  cousin  Saw  Aw,  at  this  crisis,  and 
remained  with  him  throughout  all  the  stirring 
times  which  followed,  till  the  victory  was  won. 
They  sent  letters  to  all  their  pastors  and  elders 
among  the  hills,  notifying  them  of  the  intended 


ao6  Soo  Thth 

raid,  and  urging  them  to  help  with  continued 
prayer. 

It  was  hoped  the  threatened  trial  would  not 
come ;  that  Yuah  would  put  his  fear  in  the  hearts 
of  these  savages,  and  prevent  their  attack ;  but 
God  had  something  better  for  his  children. 

Suddenly,  at  cock-crowing  one  morning,  an 
armed  band  rushed  through  a  Christian  village, 
and  succeeded  in  carrying  off  two  little  boys,  who 
belonged  to  Christian  parents.  It  was  during 
the  rainy  season,  when  it  was  very  difficult  to 
travel,  owing  to  the  heavy  rain  and  swollen 
streams. 

The  issue  between  Yuah  of  the  Christians  and 
the  gods  of  the  heathen  was  thus  clearly  drawn 
by  the  heathen  themselves.  "  Which  would  win  ?  " 
This  was  the  great  question  among  the  native 
Christians.  You  see  they  had  not  been  long  out 
of  heathenism.  They  had  made  no  test  of  the 
faithfulness  of  Yuah ;  as  have  his  followers  in 
Christian  lands.  They  said,  "  Yes,  he  helped  the 
Hebrews,  and  delivered  them  many  times  from 
their  enemies ;  and  we  know  he  has  helped  his 
white  children,  for  see  how  rich  they  are ;  but 
will  he  help  us  poor,  ignorant,  jungle  people  in 
the  same  way?  Can  he  love  us  as  these  better 


Answered  Prayer  207 

races  ? "  This  was  the  doubt  in  the  minds  of 
these  simple  folk ;  and  they  were  advancing  to  the 
trial  with  trembling  steps. 

Soo  Thah  rightly  voiced  their  trials,  when  he 
declared  to  Saw  Aw  that  he  would  rather  face 
bears,  or  even  tigers,  than  these  spiritual  foes. 
He  doubtless  meant  that  he  could  wield  spears 
far  better  than  he  could  use  spiritual  weapons 
in  a  spiritual  warfare.  And  probably  many 
readers  can  sympathize  with  him.  "  You  see," 
added  Soo  Thah,  "  if  we  could  gather  our  clans 
with  good  arms  in  our  hands,  we  could  face  ten 
times  our  numbers  of  these  heathen ;  but  now  we 
must  just  be  still,  pray,  and  love  our  enemies, 
and  wait  for  Yuah  to  appear  in  our  behalf." 

"  Well,"  replied  his  cousin,  laughing,  "  do  not 
be  discouraged.  I  believe  Yuah  will  fight  for 
us.  He  cannot  permit  all  these  churches,  which 
are  dearer  to  him  than  to  us,  to  be  destroyed. 
For  were  he  to  do  so,  how  the  faith  of  all  the 
churches  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountains 
would  fail  them.  No,  I  cannot  believe  that  he 
will  fail  us  now,  if  we  only  pray  and  trust  him. 
Did  he  not  deliver  the  children  of  Israel  from 
the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  drown  their  pur 
suing  enemies?  Then  there  was  David  with  his 


2c8  Soo  Thah 

sling  and  stones.  Why,  he  was  worthy  to  be  a 
Karen !  That  giant  was  a  heathen,  and  though 
so  tall  and  strong,  how  easily  this  youth  van 
quished  him,  when  Yuah  was  with  him.  Did  not 
Yuah  frighten  away  the  Syrians  from  Samaria 
with  a  noise  in  the  air?  And  did  he  not  deliver 
the  Moabites  into  the  hands  of  Israel  by  causing 
a  flood  of  water  to  look  like  blood  before  their 
enemies?  " 

"  Yes,  so  he  did,"  replied  Soo  Thah,  his  cour 
age  rising.  "  And  did  he  not  deliver  a  huge 
and  savage  bear  into  my  hands?  and  my  body 
from  the  mouth  of  the  tiger?  We  will  trust." 

Then  they  wrote  letters  and  sent  them  to  all 
the  pastors  among  the  hills,  asking  them  to  come 
to  Ho- Wee's  village,  and  help  them  pray  for  the 
deliverance  of  the  captive  boys. 

When  the  time  came,  a  great  multitude  ar 
rived  at  the  appointed  place,  for  the  interest  in 
this  spiritual  battle  was  very  great  and  wide 
spread.  Ho-Wee's  village  was  about  a  day's 
journey  from  that  where  the  childten  were  held. 
When  the  pastors  and  elders  were  assembled, 
much  prayer  was  offered  to  Yuah,  his  promises 
recited,  their  application  to  the  case  in  hand 
pointed  out,  and  so  they  encouraged  themselves 


Answered  Prayer  209 

in  Him.  Finally  a  committee  was  chosen  to  go 
and  demand  the  release  of  the  children. 

Doubtless  this  committee  had  great  faith  they 
would  succeed.  They  just  believed  the  promises 
like  little  children;  and  these  preliminary  meet 
ings  had  strengthened  their  faith.  It  appears, 
however,  that  God  wished  to  test  and  purify  their 
faith.  Perhaps  also  they  forgot,  in  their  zeal 
for  saving  the  boys,  to  give  God  the  honour  that 
was  his  due.  Anyway,  they  not  only  failed  to 
get  the  captives,  but  were  driven  out  of  the  village 
in  shame  by  the  old  chief,  who  led  this  attack 
upon  the  Christians. 

"  If  you  have  brought  three  hundred  rupees 
for  each  of  the  boys,  as  a  ransom,"  said  he  to 
them,  "  you  can  have  them.  If  you  have  not,  and 
you  are  men,  come  and  take  them." 

This  was  a  declaration  of  war,  and  the  com 
mittee  returned  to  their  companions  greatly  dis 
heartened.  Their  faces  wore  a  distressed  look, 
and  their  feet  were  heavy,  as  compared  with 
their  going  forth. 

When  they  had  made  their  report  to  the  as 
sembled  Christians,  saying  that  they  did  not  see 
how  the  boys  could  be  saved,  for  their  captors 
were  very  strong,  armed  with  guns,  and  had  a 


2io  Soo  Thah 

large  backing  of  all  the  heathen  villages;  the 
venerable  Ler-plaw,  a  man  of  great  faith  and  ex 
perience,  arose  and  exclaimed,  "  Young  men, 
how  many  times  did  the  children  of  Israel  march 
around  Jericho  before  its  walls  fell  ?  " 

"  Why,"  replied  one  hesitatingly,  for  he  felt  the 
rebuke  which  was  coming,  "  seven  times." 

"  Yes,  and  how  many  times  did  Elijah  pray 
for  rain  before  it  came?" 

"  Why,  seven  times." 

"  Well,  how  many  times  have  we  been  for  the 
captives  ?  " 

A  murmur  ran  through  the  large  company,  and 
the  tide  turned,  and  began  to  rise  again. 

A  new  committee  was  chosen,  and  instructed  to 
demand  the  captives  in  the  name  of  the  great 
Yuah,  the  living  God,  the  God  of  the  Christians. 
They  were  to  say  nothing  more  nor  less,  and  then 
return. 

Again  the  old  robber  chief  refused,  but  his 
wife  was  alarmed.  Said  she,  "  Give  them  the 
children,  or  we  shall  all  be  destroyed.  I  fear 
Yuah,  the  God  of  the  Christians."  Others  joined 
her,  but  the  hard  old  savage  was  obdurate  and 
would  not  yield.  "  Let  Yuah  come  himself/'  said 
he,  "  and  we  will  give  them  up." 


Answered  Prayer  2 1 1 

It  seems  they  had  been  afraid  all  the  time  that 
Yuah  might  appear,  and  so  had  not  dared  sell 
the  boys,  lest  they  should  not  be  able  to  recover 
them.  If  Yuah  did  appear,  then  they  planned  to 
deliver  them  up,  and  so  hoped  to  escape  punish 
ment  for  their  crime. 

Before  the  committee  returned,  however,  a 
relative  of  this  old  chief  came  to  the  Christians 
with  proposals  of  peace  for  himself.  He  had  be 
come  thoroughly  alarmed,  for  he  himself  was  a 
notoriously  bad  and  cruel  character ;  having  killed 
many  people.  The  fear  of  Yuah  had  fallen  upon 
him,  and  he  was  willing  to  agree  to  any  terms 
to  secure  the  favour  of  the  Christians.  So 
he  readily  agreed  to  stop  his  life  of  vio 
lence,  and  to  do  all  he  could  to  secure  the 
release  of  the  captive  boys.  This  with  the  report 
of  the  committee  on  their  return  caused  their 
hopes  to  rise ;  and  the  conviction  grew  that  Yuah 
was  going  to  appear  in  behalf  of  the  Christians. 

About  this  time  the  whole  company  of  Chris 
tians  removed  from  Ho- Wee's  village  to  that  of 
the  captive  boys,  and  there  continued  their 
prayers.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  of 
the  third  day  of  these  meetings,  while  the  whole 
assembly  were  in  prayer,  messengers  came  from 


212  Soo  Thah 

Tee-peh,  for  that  was  the  name  of  the  robber 
chief,  saying,  that  if  the  chief  of  the  village  and 
the  parents  of  the  children  would  come  to  him, 
he  would  surrender  the  captive  boys. 

To  some  this  was  a  joyful  message,  but  to 
others  far  different.  When  the  chief  of  the  vil 
lage  was  asked  if  he  would  go,  he  arose  and 
replied :  "  Brethren,  you  do  not  know  this  old 
savage,  Tee-peh,  as  I  do.  He  is  a  most  cunning 
and  treacherous  man.  He  wants  to  get  us  into 
his  power,  and  make  assurance  doubly  sure.  He 
will  lay  an  ambuscade  for  us,  and  take  us  captive 
also.  I  will  not  go." 

But  some  believed  that  Yuah  had  put  his  fear 
in  Tee-peh's  heart,  as  they  had  been  praying  he 
would  do,  and  the  discussion  was  most  earnest, 
till  volunteers  were  called  for.  Then  as  might 
be  expected,  Soo  Thah,  who  had  already  "  bearded 
the  lion  in  his  den,"  arose,  followed  by  Saw  Aw. 
Next  the  deacon  of  the  Pah-way  church,  a  grand 
old  man,  and  the  father  of  one  of  the  children 
joined.  Torches  were  lighted,  as  it  was  very 
dark  in  the  forest,  and  after  prayer  for  success, 
the  party  set  out  for  an  all  night's  march.  The 
flashing  torches  lit  up  their  path  only  partially. 
Yet  they  started  off  with  a  quick  step,  and  were 


Answered  Prayer  213 

soon  lost  to  view  in  the  gloomy  depths  of  the 
forest. 

They  pushed  on  rapidly  until  about  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  when  the  leader  called  a  halt  by 
the  side  of  a  singing  brook  of  clear  water.  Taking 
off  their  bags,  they  brought  out  from  them  their 
simple  food,  and  after  returning  thanks  and  ask 
ing  the  divine  blessing,  they  broke  their  fast. 

As  they  rose  from  their  hasty  meal,  one  re 
marked,  "  They  said  they  would  shoot  us,  if  we 
came  again  without  ransom  money." 

Soo  Thah  replied,  "  Yuah  goes  before  us.  We 
will  not  fear." 

Having  slung  their  bags  over  their  shoulders, 
and  drunk  from  the  brook,  they  pushed  rapidly 
and  silently  on  again.  And  as  the  sun  arose 
above  the  mountains,  they  drew  near  the  village 
of  their  destination.  Their  approach  was  dis 
closed  by  the  barking  dogs,  and  the  war  drum 
was  quickly  sounded.  The  first  boom  of  the  great 
drum  had  hardly  ceased  its  roll  over  the  hills, 
before  armed  men  began  to  gather  in  haste  on 
a  little  rise  in  the  open  place  among  the  houses. 
The  women  and  children,  thinking  an  attack  was 
about  to  be  made  upon  the  village  by  the  Chris 
tians,  ran  with  terror  into  the  jungles. 


214  Soo  Thah 

The  step  of  the  approaching  party  was  quick, 
and  before  the  company  of  defenders  were  in 
place,  they  had  reached  the  open  space,  just  men 
tioned,  and  halted.  Tee-peh  stood  among  his 
people,  doubting  what  this  new  movement  meant. 
All  his  followers,  however,  were  fully  armed,  and 
formed  a  marked  contrast  to  the  little  band  of 
unarmed  men,  who  faced  them.  Soo  Thah  drew 
out  his  hymn  book,  and  in  a  loud  voice,  as  if 
leading  a  large  assembly  in  worship,  exclaimed, 
"  Let  us  sing  hymn  124."  It  was  a  translation  of 
the  hymn  beginning, 

"  Father,  I  stretch  my  hands  to  Thee." 

Books  were  quickly  produced,  and  that  little 
company  sang  with  a  will.  Like  Soo  Thah  once 
before,  they  might  be  singing  for  their  lives. 
The  singing  brought  back  the  people  who  had 
fled ;  for  that  was  a  kind  of  warfare  that  harmed 
no  one.  Arms  were  grounded,  and  some  squatted. 
It  was  to  them  a  strange  warfare;  and  yet  they 
evidently  felt  the  force  of  the  spiritual  weapons 
which  they  could  not  understand.  They  were 
charmed  with  the  sweet  singing,  the  like  of  which 
they  had  never  heard. 


Answered  Prayer  215 

After  singing,  the  leader  said,  "  Let  us  pray." 
This  was  another  surprise  to  these  heathen.  As 
he  prayed,  all  his  companions  kneeling  with  him, 
the  Spirit  of  God  fell  upon  them  with  marvellous 
effect.  How  earnestly  Soo  Thah  besought  Yuah 
to  soften  the  hard  hearts  of  this  wicked  people, 
and  especially  of  the  obdurate  old  chief;  and 
that  he  would  lead  him  to  give  up  the  captives, 
without  bringing  upon  himself  the  judgments  of 
Yuah. 

Then  rising  from  his  knees,  the  pastor  stretched 
forth  his  hand  with  a  gesture  of  command,  ex 
claiming,  "  Sit  down,  all  of  you.  I  am  going  to 
give  you  a  message  from  the  living  Yuah.  Sit 
down."  He  spoke  as  if  he  had  the  authority  of 
a  king.  All  quickly  obeyed,  squatting  on  the 
ground,  the  old  chief  well  to  the  front. 

Taking  the  hymn  just  sung  as  a  text,  Soo  Thah 
sent  home  the  truth  with  remarkable  effect.  I 
will  not  attempt  to  report  that  sermon,  but  it  is 
safe  to  say,  that  no  one  went  to  sleep  during  its 
delivery.  The  singing  and  prayer  had  wrought 
upon  the  people  greatly ;  but  as  the  speaker  con 
trasted  the  poverty  and  misery  of  those  present 
with  the  riches  and  happiness  of  Yuah's  children ; 
and  then  declared  to  them  that  Yuah  was  ready 


ai6  Soo  Thah 

to  receive  and  love  them  likewise,  if  they  would 
turn  to  Him,  it  was  manifest,  by  certain  signs  ot 
assent,  that  he  had  reached  his  audience.  So 
Soo  Thah  went  on  in  his  impassioned  way  with  an 
eloquence  native  to  these  brown  men  of  the  hills, 
scoring  point  after  point.  During  the  address, 
Tee-peh  had  drawn  nearer  and  nearer  to  the 
speaker,  listening  intently  to  him.  His  face 
softened,  his  whole  bearing  changed,  and  when 
the  doxology  had  been  sung,  he  arose,  facing 
Soo  Thah,  and  said  with  a  smile,  "  Take  them, 
take  the  boys,  but  give  me  your  trousers,  as  a 
token  of  good  will  between  us." 

The  effect  can  be  better  imagined  than  de 
scribed  ;  that  is,  if  this  had  taken  place  among 
Europeans ;  but  the  Karens  took  it  as  a  matter 
of  course.  The  request  of  the  chief  was  not  so 
bad,  when  you  know,  as  the  old  chief  had  dis 
covered,  that  the  preacher  had  on  two  pairs  of 
trousers,  as  it  was  cold.  Moreover,  this  request 
was  in  accordance  with  an  old  Karen  custom  of 
exchanging  gifts  in  like  transactions,  as  a  token 
of  good  will.  The  chief  gave  up  the  boys,  and 
received  the  pastor's  present  in  return. 


XXIV 

ANSWERED   PRAYER   CONTINUED 

WE  will  now  return  to  the  party  who 
were  left  to  pray  and  wait.  It  would  be 
strange  if  they  had  not  been  anxious 
about  the  result  of  this  final  visit  to  Tee-peh. 
Yet  the  Karen  pastors  and  deacons  had  been  per 
fectly  calm,  whatever  may  have  been  their  inward 
feelings.  Towards  evening,  however,  there  ap 
peared  some  restlessness  in  the  multitude,  which 
showed  their  state  of  expectancy.  The  usual 
prayer  meeting  was  held  in  the  evening.  Would 
the  messengers  recover  the  children,  or  would 
they  be  defeated,  and  so  the  churches  be  dis 
couraged,  and  the  name  of  Yuah  be  dishonoured  ? 
This  was  the  question  uppermost  in  all  minds, 
as  was  made  evident  by  their  prayers. 

About  nine  o'clock  that  evening,  while  the 
prayer  meeting  was  progressing,  two  gun  shots 
rang  out  from  the  northern  mountain  range,  and 
echoed  back  and  forth  from  mountain  to  moun 
tain.  It  was  from  the  direction  that  the  rescuing 
party  was  expected. 

317 


ai8  Soo  Thah 

"What  is  that?"  exclaimed  one. 

"  Oh,"  answered  an  old  man  quietly,  "  Soo 
Thah  and  his  followers  are  returning  from  Tee- 
peh's." 

The  prayer  meeting  immediately  closed.  All 
moved  to  the  brow  of  the  hill  on  which  they  were 
gathered,  and  stood  looking  across  the  deep 
ravine  in  the  direction  from  which  the  signal 
had  come.  Directly  torch  lights  were  seen  danc 
ing  in  and  out  among  the  trees,  as  their  bearers 
advanced;  and  soon  the  line  of  lights  began  to 
descend  into  the  valley,  where  they  disappeared 
for  a  few  moments,  which  seemed  to  some  like 
hours.  Again  they  appeared,  and  rapidly  ad 
vanced  up  the  hillside  towards  the  anxious 
watchers. 

"Have  they  got  the  boys?"  Ah  me!  the 
suspense !  the  uncertainty !  A  few  minutes  more, 
and  the  doubt  was  solved.  Soo  Thah,  leading 
the  company,  stepped  upon  the  platform,  where 
stood  the  elders  and  pastors,  closely  followed  by 
the  deacon  of  the  Paw-weh  church,  each  with  a 
boy  astride  his  shoulders,  and  put  them  down 
amidst  the  glad  company.  A  woman,  who  had 
been  silent  till  now,  rushed  forward  with  a  cry, 
and  clasped  one  of  the  little  fellows  to  her  breast. 


Answered  Prayer  Continued        219 

It  was  her  son,  whom  she  never  expected  to  see 
again. 

The  scene  following  was  indescribable.  One 
gray  haired  old  pastor  stepping  forward,  com 
manded  silence;  and  then,  taking  the  other  boy, 
put  him  between  his  feet,  at  the  same  time  lift 
ing  his  right  hand  to  heaven,  and  exclaiming  in 
a  voice  of  deepest  reverence :  "  We  never  saw  it 
on  this  wise  before.  The  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac 
and  Jacob  has  answered  our  prayers,  and  wrought 
for  us  a  great  deliverance.  He  has  easily  done 
what  our  wisdom  and  might  could  never  do.  He 
has  put  his  fear  upon  our  enemies,  and  saved  us 
from  their  snares.  He  has  delivered  the  captives 
without  ransom.  Let  his  great  Name  be 
praised !  "  And  then  followed  such  a  praise  meet 
ing  as  is  seldom  seen  in  any  land. 

This  was  indeed  a  notable  victory  and  answer 
to  prayer.  Though  it  made  no  stir  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  it  mightily  moved  the  Karens, 
both  in  Soo  Thah's  own  country,  and  among  the 
heathen  Brecs.  The  news  spread  rapidly  in  all 
directions.  It  was  a  wonderful  report  that  each 
had  to  tell  his  neighbour, — a  new  thing  under 
the  sun!  Captives  delivered  without  ransom! 
"  It  is  all  on  account  of  the  living  Yuah,  who 


220  Soo  Thah 

has  come  back  to  the  Karens,"  exclaimed  the 
Christians.  "  The  captives  were  his  children. 
He  made  their  captors  afraid." 

Others,  among  the  heathen,  said :  "  This  is  the 
One  we  want  for  our  King, — the  One  who  is 
alive,  and  takes  care  of  his  people." 

So  many  villages  of  these  wild  men  sent  for 
teachers.  Schools  were  established,  and  the  good 
work  of  enlightenment  began.  So  great  was  the 
power  of  Yuah  among  the  heathen,  after  this 
victory,  that  captives  were  at  once  surrendered, 
when  it  was  known  that  they  belonged  to  villages 
which  had  accepted  his  worship ;  and  in  one  case, 
at  least,  when  the  captors  heard  that  a  teacher 
was  coming  to  seek  a  captive,  the  child  was  sent 
to  meet  him  on  the  way. 

The  next  day  by  dawn  the  company  had  broken 
up,  and  were  well  on  their  way  homeward.  Sev 
eral  friends  of  Soo  Thah  and  his  cousin,  how 
ever,  remained  for  a  brief  visit.  Among  others 
was  Tee-O,  a  man  very  much  like  Soo  Thah  in 
his  brave  devotion  to  Yuah.  He  had  been  very 
successful  in  all  his  work,  having  been  instru 
mental  in  founding  at  least  three  churches. 

During  the  day,  as  the  little  company  reclined 
in  the  sun  on  a  grassy  bank,  for  the  mornings 


Answered  Prayer  Continued        ill 

were  cool,  they  fell  to  discussing  the  experiences 
of  the  past  three  days.  Said  Tee-O,  "  Soo  Thah, 
when  you  saw  the  guns  of  Tee-peh's  men  pointed 
at  you,  yesterday,  were  you  not  afraid  ?  " 

"  Well,"  answered  Soo  Thah,  "  I  was  anxious 
lest  some  rash  fellow  should  fire  upon  us  before 
we  could  begin  our  worship.  After  that,  I  had 
no  fear."  Then  he  added,  as  if  to  turn  the 
attention  of  his  friends  from  himself,  "  Tell  us, 
Tee-O,  how  it  was  that  you  won  those  savage 
Padoungs  to  Christ  in  seven  years.  Was  that  too 
a  case  of  answered  prayer?  " 

"  Yes,"  joined  in  his  companions,  "  we  have 
heard  great  things  about  your  work  at  Senite. 
Tell  us  about  it." 

Tee-O  looked  about,  as  if  he  would  rather 
some  one  would  respond  for  him,  and  then  began. 

"  Well,  brothers,  you  know  I  had,  by  Yuah's 
grace,  gathered  a  good  church  at  each  of  the  two 
villages  I  occupied  on  the  west  of  the  water 
shed.  Then  the  white  teacher  asked  me  if  I  could 
take  up  a  new  work  among  the  Padoung  tribe 
in  the  village  of  Senite.  These  people  were  very 
wild  and  savage,  and  you  all  know  what  a  pleasant 
home  and  garden  I  had  at  my  last  village;  so 
I  did  not  like  to  leave  all  for  a  new  work.  The 


222  Soo  Thah 

white  teacher,  however,  asked  me  to  pray  over 
the  matter,  and  follow  Yuah's  leading.  I  did  so, 
and  the  longer  I  prayed,  the  plainer  it  seemed  my 
duty  to  go  to  Senite.  I  then  consented  to  go ;  but 
asked  that  Yuah  would  give  me  a  good  church 
there  within  ten  years ;  though  I  resolved  to  spend 
my  life  there,  if  necessary. 

"  There  was  quite  a  company  of  us,  when  we 
first  went  to  the  village :  the  white  teachers,  a 
band  of  school  children  from  the  town,  who  were 
to  sing  for  us,  and  several  of  our  pastors,  with 
myself. 

"  We  found  the  village  built  upon  a  high  rock, 
from  three  to  four  hundred  feet  above  the  sur 
rounding  country.  The  sides  of  the  rock  were 
perpendicular,  and  there  was  only  one  way  of 
ascent,  which  was  up  a  narrow  and  crooked  path, 
and  this  very  steep." 

"  Why  did  they  build  their  houses  in  such  an 
inaccessible  place?"  asked  one. 

"  Because  this  village  had  many  enemies,"  re 
plied  Tee-O,  "  whom  they  made  by  their  robberies 
and  violence." 

Then  he  continued,  "  Half  way  up,  the  white 
teachers  became  weary,  and  we  all  stopped  for 


Answered  Prayer  Continued        223 

them  to  rest.  Some  Padoung  women  followed 
us,  carrying  heavy  loads  of  wood  and  water.  You 
know  how  it  is,  brothers,  among  the  heathen. 
The  women  must  do  all  the  hard  work." 

"  Yes,"  added  Soo  Thah.  "  And  I  have  heard 
that  the  Padoung  women  have  a  specially  hard 
life,  because  of  their  ornaments.  Is  that  so  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  Tee-O,  "each  of  these  well 
ornamented  women,  who  followed  us,  had  on 
from  thirty  to  forty  pounds'  weight  of  brass  wire 
in  coils  about  their  necks  and  limbs.  Each  coil 
was  made  up  of  one  piece  of  wire,  as  large  as  my 
little  finger.  They  wore  little  else  save  their 
ornaments.  You  should  have  seen  how  fright 
ened  they  were,  when  they  saw  the  white  teach 
ers.  They  would  have  run  back  down  the  moun 
tain,  had  I  not  spoken  to  them." 

"  Did  not  those  brass  wires  give  them  a  horrid 
appearance?"  asked  one. 

"  O  yes,"  replied  Tee-O.  '  Their  necks  were 
lengthened,  and  their  under  jaws  so  pushed  for 
ward  as  to  give  them  a  disgusting  appearance.  It 
was  painful  to  look  at  them." 

"  Did  the  women  like  all  these  ornaments  ?  " 
asked  Saw  Aw. 


Soo  Thah 

"  That  was  the  strangest  part  of  it  all,"  said 
Tee-O.  "  They  were  immensely  proud  of  their 
bonds." 

Tee-O  continued,  "  Having  rested,  we  climbed 
to  the  top  of  the  hill,  and  pitched  the  white  teach 
ers'  tents  on  the  rocks,  backed  by  a  ledge  rising 
high  in  the  air  above  them.  I  pitied  them,  for 
they  had  no  level  and  quiet  place  for  their  camp. 
We  got  out  the  little  organ,  and  the  school  boys 
and  girls  sang,  while  all  the  people  gathered 
about  us.  My  heart  sank  within  me,  however,  at 
the  sight ;  for  they  were  much  wilder  than  any 
people  I  had  before  met. 

"  We  found  two  or  three  who  desired  the  new 
worship,  but  many  opposed,  for,  said  they,  '  If  we 
worship  Yuah,  we  must  give  up  whiskey,  and 
many  other  customs.'  '  Yes,'  I  added  laughing. 
They  further  said  they  would  have  to  stop  beat 
ing  their  wives,  for  the  women  were  as  good  as 
the  men  among  Christians. 

" '  Well,  as  for  that,'  I  then  replied,  '  our 
fathers  all  thought  so  until  the  Deliverer  came; 
for  they  believed  this  necessary  to  keep  them  in 
subjection.' " 

"  I  well  remember,"  interposed  Soo  Thah, 
"  how  the  elders  in  my  village  objected  to  the 


Answered  Prayer  Continued        225 

education  of  girls,  and  how  Wee-tha-soo  stole  a 
march  on  them.  What  a  help  she  has  been  to 
me  all  my  life !  Go  on,  Tee-O." 

"  Well,  we  had  an  all  night  discussion,"  said 
he,  "  and  finally  the  whole  village  joined  in  killing 
a  pig,  and  each  one  ate  of  the  pork,  and  so  they 
made  a  covenant  to  worship  Yuah.  The  next  day 
we  had  a  grand  destruction  of  all  their  worship 
of  the  nats. 

"  Then  they  made  me  a  hut,  and  I  began  a 
school.  After  two  years,  Yuah  gave  me  the  first 
converts.  Five  women  presented  themselves  first 
to  have  their  wires  taken  off.  And  we  were 
obliged  to  call  in  the  strong  white  teacher  to  take 
them  off,  they  were  so  hard  to  bend.  He  was 
present  at  the  time  on  a  visit.  The  poor  creatures 
could  not  hold  up  their  heads,  their  necks  were 
so  weak;  so  I  gave  them  large  handkerchiefs  to 
bind  around  their  necks,  till  they  should  recover 
strength.  I  remember  one  girl  wanted  very  much 
to  be  set  free,  but  her  mother  was  violently  op 
posed  ;  for  she  said  if  she  took  off  her  wires, 
she  could  never  get  a  husband ;  and  so  she  got  a 
rope,  and  threatened  to  hang  her  daughter,  if 
she  did  not  obey  her.  The  next  year  we  baptized 
several  and  formed  a  church." 


116  Soo  Thah 

"  How  many  have  you  in  the  church  now  ?  " 
asked  one. 

"Over  sixty,"  replied  Tee-O.  "At  the  last 
baptism,  thirteen  presented  themselves.  Only 
one  woman  in  the  whole  village  now  wears  the 
wires.  They  have  moved  down  from  the  high 
rock,  and  made  peace  with  all  their  neighbours. 
Their  village  is  now  beside  a  brook,  and  they 
have  a  beautiful  chapel,  which,"  he  added  with 
some  pride,  "  I  built  with  my  own  hands.  The 
disciples,  however,  contributed  money,  and  hired 
men  from  the  city  to  saw  and  prepare  the  boards." 

"  The  Association  met  with  you  last  year,  did 
it  not?"  asked  another. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Tee-O.  "  The  church  enter 
tained  nearly  seven  hundred  delegates  and  visitors 
for  two  days.  It  was  a  grand  time,  for  every 
body  was  so  happy.  Four  of  the  white  teachers 
were  present,  and  they  seemed  happier  than  we, 
if  possible.  I  astonished  them  with  a  bunch  of 
roses,  of  which  they  were  very  fond." 

"  How  long  were  you  doing  this  work, 
Tee-O?" 

"  O,  I  never  could  have  accomplished  it,"  he 
replied,  "  if  the  Deliverer  had  not  helped  me 
every  day.  It  was  done  in  seven  years." 


Answered  Prayer  Continued 

"  Then  Yuah  was  better  to  you  than  your 
prayer,"  said  another;  "  for  you  asked  for  the  vil 
lage  in  ten  years,  and  he  gave  it  to  vou  in  seven." 

Then  Soo  Thah  repeated  reverently,  "  How 
excellent  is  thy  loving  kindness,  O  God !  There 
fore  the  children  of  men  put  their  trust  under  the 
shadow  of  thy  wings." 

All  bowed  their  heads,  and  at  the  close  re 
sponded  with  a  fervent,  "  Amen." 


XXV 

HISTORICAL   GLIMPSES 

SOO  THAH  had  now  reached  the  height  of 
his  influence  and  usefulness.  This  story 
of  the  work  of  the  Deliverer  among  these 
Hillmen  would  have  failed,  however,  had  it  led 
you  to  believe  there  were  few  like  our  hero 
among  the  many  thousands  of  this  brown  race, 
who  had  now  joined  the  standard  of  the  cross. 
No,  there  were  many,  both  young  men  and 
women,  who  had  given  themselves  with  singular 
devotion  to  the  service  of  the  Deliverer.  Soo 
Thah  was  only  a  type  of  multitudes,  who  loved 
the  Deliverer  more  than  life.  Timid  by  nature, 
this  love  had  made  them  as  bold  as  the  apostles 
Paul  and  Peter,  so  that  they  counted  not  their 
lives  dear  even  unto  death. 

And  the  time  was  now  drawing  near,  when 
they  were  to  be  tested  as  a  race  as  never  before. 
War  is  a  terrible  calamity,  but  the  law  of  self- 
defence  is  innate,  and  as  strong  among  these  new 
followers  of  Yuah,  as  among  older  Christian 
races. 

Ml 


Historical  Glimpses  229 

These  Hillmen  had  come  to  be  much  like  the 
Hebrews  in  the  times  of  their  kings.  They  had 
accepted  Yuah  as  their  Master,  and  were  ready 
to  defend  their  new  faith  with  their  lives. 
Hitherto,  as  we  have  seen,  the  dominant  race 
were  the  Burmans.  Idolaters,  and  extremely 
proud,  they  regarded  these  Hillmen  as  did  the 
Egyptians  their  Hebrew  bondmen.  After  the 
Deliverer  came,  the  parallel  was  more  marked. 
This  being  the  relation  of  the  two  races,  the 
Burmans  were  very  reluctant  to  see  the  Karens 
pass  out  of  their  power.  They  were  accustomed 
to  say,  "  The  Karens  are  dogs.  Every  one  knows 
that  they  are  a  base  and  cowardly  race."  Quite 
beyond  their  conception  was  the  new  and  mighty 
force  which  had  entered  into  the  lives  of  these 
despised  Hillmen ;  nor  could  they  possibly  under 
stand  its  potent  influence  in  their  utter  ignorance 
of  the  Christian  faith. 

So  now,  when  this  brown  race  aspired  to  rise 
and  become  a  nation,  with  a  name  among  the 
peoples  of  the  earth,  their  former  masters  were 
filled  with  wrath,  and  they  neglected  no  oppor 
tunity  of  letting  it  loose  upon  them. 

As  we  have  seen,  the  English  Queen  had  now 
for  years  extended  her  protection  over  several  of 


230  Soo  Thah 

these  tribes ;  and  wherever  her  authority  reached, 
the  Karens  enjoyed  rest,  and  rapidly  advanced 
in  Christian  civilization.  From  the  first  appear 
ance  of  the  officers  of  her  Majesty  in  Burma, 
these  jungle  people  had  attached  themselves  to 
them ;  and,  in  early  days,  had  fought  side  by  side 
with  them  in  the  establishment  of  the  Queen's 
authority.  All  her  officers,  who  came  to  know 
them  well,  declared  that  she  had  no  more  loyal 
subjects  in  all  India  than  these  Karens. 

But  now  they  must  be  newly  tested,  and  more 
severely  than  ever  before.  They  must  again 
win  their  way  to  the  confidence  of  the  British 
officers,  and  show  their  fitness  to  be  called  men, 
and  to  hold  a  man's  place  among  men. 

Those  who  had  witnessed  their  patient  endur 
ance  under  severe  trials  and  persecutions  from  the 
Burmans,  before  the  Queen's  rule  came  to  their 
succour,  believed  in  them.  But  as  they  were  timid 
and  retiring  in  the  presence  of  strangers,  most 
of  the  Queen's  officers  at  this  time  in  their  his 
tory,  knowing  little  of  their  real  strength  of 
character,  held  them  in  like  contempt  with  the 
Burmans.  Hence  the  place  their  fathers  had 
won  in  the  esteem  of  the  first  rulers  of  the  land 
must  be  regained.  This  explanation  is  necessary 


Historical  Glimpses  231 

in  order  to  understand  the  effect  of  the  exciting 
times  that  are  now  to  be  related. 

The  world  is  so  large,  that  there  are  many 
interesting  and  wonderful  tfiings  happening  every 
day,  of  which  we  do  not  hear.  So  very  likely 
the  history  we  are  now  to  tell  is  almost  unknown 
in  America.  Some  school  boys  may  have  noticed 
a  small  change  in  the  map  of  Burma,  but  know 
nothing  of  its  cause.  In  Burma,  however,  it  was 
quite  different.  The  great  Queen  had  occupied 
one  half  of  the  country  for  some  years ;  while  the 
northern  half  was  ruled  by  a  wicked  Burman 
king,  named  Theebaw. 

This  is  not  a  high  sounding  name,  though  he 
called  himself,  "  The  golden  footed  Majesty, 
Lord  of  the  White  Elephant,  Child  of  the  Sun, 
Ruler  of  Seven  Countries,"  besides  many  more 
great  names.  But  with  all  his  boasted  assump 
tions,  he  was  only  a  cruel  and  blood-thirsty 
despot.  So  proud  was  he,  that  he  really  thought 
himself  able  to  conquer  England,  and  perhaps 
the  whole  world.  He  had  such  faith,  or  credulity 
rather,  in  certain  tattoo  marks  on  his  person, 
made  by  a  priest  of  the  idol  he  worshipped,  that 
he  really  thought  no  one  could  cut,  spear  or  shoot 
him;  and  all  his  subjects  were  as  credulous  as 


23  2  Soo  Thah 

himself.  He  boasted  he  could  easily  drive  the 
great  Queen's  subjects  into  the  sea,  and  would  do 
so,  when  it  suited  his  royal  pleasure;  and  his 
subjects  were  of  the  same  mind. 

So  he  went  on  insulting  the  Queen's  subjects, 
and  oppressing  his  own,  until  all  good  men  were 
quite  out  of  patience  with  him.  This,  however, 
was  nothing  to  what  he  finally  did.  For,  fearing 
some  of  his  relatives  might  wish  to  be  king  in 
his  place,  he  cruelly  slew  eighty-six  of  them  at 
one  time.  Some  he  beat  to  death,  some  he  choked, 
and  others  were  buried  alive.  One  poor  old  man, 
who  had  been  a  governor  of  a  city,  was  put  to 
death  in  too  cruel  a  manner  to  be  described.  This 
king  and  his  minions  just  revelled  in  savage 
ferocitv. 

Not  long  after  these  atrocities,  the  small-pox 
appeared  in  the  royal  city.  And  this  scourge  was 
attributed  by  the  king's  counsellors  to  the  fact, 
as  they  said,  that  the  oil  from  two  jars  had  dis 
appeared.  These  jars  of  oil,  with  four  living 
persons,  had  been  buried  under  the  four  corners 
of  the  city  walls,  when  first  built. 

This  was  bad  enough,  but  the  "  Nan  sin  budda 
mya,"  or  royal  ruby,  had  disappeared.  A  tiger 
had  also  escaped  from  the  royal  garden,  and  eaten 


Historical  Glimpses  233 

a  man.  All  these  things,  with  the  outbreak  of 
the  small-pox,  convinced  the  king  that  something 
must  be  done  to  appease  the  offended  nats;  for 
though  the  Burmans  are  idolaters,  they  believe  in 
nats  as  much  as  do  the  heathen  Hillmen.  Ac 
cordingly,  by  the  advice  of  his  counsellors,  he 
determined  to  sacrifice  four  hundred  human 
beings, — a  hundred  each  of  men  women,  boys, 
and  foreigners.  This  was  beyond  the  endurance 
of  the  good  Queen.  She  could  not  permit  her 
humblest  subjects  to  suffer  such  cruelty,  even  at 
the  hands  of  his  very  golden-footed  majesty.  So 
when  the  king's  officers  began  to  seize  persons 
for  this  terrible  sacrifice,  the  subjects  of  the 
Queen  protested,  and  the  king  was  frightened. 
Some,  however,  were  sacrificed.  How  many  was 
never  learned. 

For  a  number  of  years  after  these  massacres 
king  Theebaw  refrained  from  any  wholesale 
slaughter  of  men  and  women,  though  here  and 
there  through  his  kingdom  persons  frequently 
disappeared,  and  it  was  said  they  died  of  "  official 
colic ; "  evidently  meaning  that  the  king  liad 
ordered  them  slain  for  reasons  known  only  to 
himself. 

In  course  of  time,  however,  the  whole  world 


234  Soo  Thah 

was  startled  by  a  terrible  massacre,  which  cost 
king  Theebaw  his  throne.  Under  different  pre 
texts  he  filled  his  jails  with  men  and  women, 
being  controlled  doubtless  by  his  superstitions ; 
then  shutting  the  city  gates,  he  sent  his  cruel 
officers  to  slay  them  all.  No  mercy  was  shown 
to  age  or  sex.  It  was  estimated  that  quite  three 
hundred  persons,  many  innocent  of  any  crime, 
were  slain  at  this  time. 

This  stirred  the  subjects  of  the  Queen  mightily, 
and  they  called  a  great  meeting,  in  which  king 
Theebaw  was  declared  to  be  no  longer  fit  to 
reign.  Action  followed  this  meeting,  the  Brit 
ish  troops  marching  to  the  Burman  capital,  where 
they  captured  the  wicked  king,  and  he  was  sub 
sequently  sent  into  banishment,  thus  ending  his 
outrageous  cruelties. 

Immediately  a  strange  thing  happened. 
Though  the  people  professed  to  believe  that  their 
king  was  divine,  and  could  not  be  taken  by  any 
power;  that  he  would  soon  reappear,  and  drive 
the  English  into  the  sea,  as  he  had  threatened ; 
yet,  marvellous  to  say,  they  formed  themselves 
into  bands  from  ten  to  several  hundred  strong, 
called  Dacoits,  and  roamed  over  their  own  coun 
try,  robbing  burning  and  torturing.  Had  they 


Historical  Glimpses  235 

fought  the  Queen's  subjects,  it  would  not  have 
been  strange;  but  they  plundered  and  tortured 
their  own  countrymen.  Their  cruelties  were 
like  those  their  king  had  practiced,  and  were  too 
terrible  to  relate.  And,  more  surprising  than  all, 
the  Burmese  subjects  of  the  Queen,  though  they 
were  prosperous  and  happy  under  her  rule,  joined 
their  evil  countrymen  in  this  great  madness. 
The  Queen's  officers  had  put  some  of  them  in 
places  of  honour.  Some  were  local  governors, 
many  were  clerks,  and  still  more  were  policemen. 
And  now  that  these  local  governors,  clerks  and 
policemen  joined  in  this  strange  uprising  of  their 
countrymen,  and,  in  the  absence  of  the  English 
troops,  the  English  towns  and  cities  were  left  de 
fenceless,  and  were  being  plundered  and  burned ; 
a  special  opportunity  was  given  our  little  brown 
clans  to  demonstrate  their  loyalty,  and  to  gain  an 
honourable  name. 

I  am  sure  the  reader  is  asking  why  these 
wicked  Burmans  did  not  attack  the  Karen  Chris 
tians.  This  is  just  what  happened.  Said  the 
Burmans :  "  All  our  troubles  have  come  upon  us 
because  of  these  Karen  dogs.  They  have  taken 
the  white  man's  God  to  be  theirs,  and  our  gods 
are  angry.  Moreover,  they  are  setting  them- 


236  Soo  Thah 

selves  up  to  do  great  things  with  their  schools 
and  their  books." 

Thus  the  Burmans  were  growing  very  jealous 
of  the  progress  of  their  former  slaves.  And  they 
imagined  it  would  be  easy  to  destroy  them  root 
and  branch.  So  they  began  to  attack  the  Karen 
villages,  pillaging  and  burning  them. 

But  these  Karens  had  not  been  receiving  all 
their  training  in  schools  for  years  to  no  pur 
pose.  Among  other  things,  they  had  learned  the 
advantage  of  united  action.  Nor  were  they  ig 
norant  of  what  had  taken  place  at  the  Burmese 
capital,  and  throughout  the  whole  country  up  to 
this  time.  For  they  had  their  weekly  and  monthly 
papers,  printed  on  their  own  presses,  and  circu 
lated  throughout  all  the  Christian  villages.  And 
there  were  no  more  eager  newspaper  readers  in 
all  the  country  than  they. 

Of  course,  Soo  Thah  was  among  the  foremost 
in  all  these  matters.  He  was  a  recognized  leader 
of  his  people,  and  wore  the  white  turban,  accord 
ing  to  the  custom,  of  the  old  and  distinguished 
men  of  the  clans. 

Just  when  the  matter  originated  is  unknown ; 
but  about  this  time  a  spontaneous  movement 
arose  among  all  the  clans  of  the  Hillmen  to  con- 


Historical  Glimpses  237 

stitute  a  "  National  Society,"  to  meet  this  crisis 
in  their  history.  From  every  part  of  the  land 
their  representatives  assembled.  Messengers 
from  distant  Tavoy,  evangelists,  teachers,  preach 
ers,  chiefs  of  clans,  and  village  elders  composed 
this  great  assembly.  Here  were  found  many 
who,  before  the  coming  of  the  Deliverer,  had 
been  mortal  enemies  in  their  blood  feuds.  There 
was  also  a  sprinkling  of  delegates  from  among 
the  heathen.  For  the  common  danger  forced 
them  to  join  their  better  informed  brethren,  the 
Christians. 

These  assembled  delegates  proposed  to  organ 
ize  themselves  into  a  permanent  society  for  the 
mutual  protection  of  all  their  tribes ;  and  they  as 
sumed  the  name  of  Dau-ka-lu,  which  means  "  All 
the  clans." 

The  significance  of  this  general  movement  is 
manifest.  These  scattered  tribes  were  becoming 
a  united  people.  Instead  of  each  clan  acting 
for  itself,  they  proposed  to  unite;  and  this  was 
undoubtedly  the  legitimate  result  of  the  new  life 
from  the  Deliverer.  Satan  divides  and  destroys. 
Jesus  unites  and  saves. 


XXVI 

THE    DAU-KA-LU 

A  MORNING  in  early  May  within  the 
tropics  has  no  parallel  in  other  climes. 
All  nature  sends  forth  an  exhilaration, 
which  seems  to  stimulate  every  living  creature. 
The  ground  is  baked  hard  by  the  hot  sun  through 
the  long  dry  season,  and  yet  Flora  bursts  her 
bands  and  springs  forth  to  vigorous  life  in  thou 
sands  of  brilliant,  variegated  buds,  leaves  and 
flowers ;  trees  send  down  a  constant  shower  of 
fragrant  dew  from  opening  buds  and  flowers; 
the  lotus  in  its  pool  of  water  opens  its  petals  to 
breathe  the  fragrance;  the  streamlets  in  their 
rocky  beds  sing  a  chorus  to  the  morning  songs  of 
many  bright  coloured  birds;  parakeets  fill  the 
forest  with  their  sharp  cries;  baboons  in  distant 
woods  scream  with  delight  in  a  shrill  treble  that 
can  be  heard  for  miles ;  and  'dense  mists,  covering 
river  or  lake,  hang  a  half  hour,  as  if  reluctant 
to  leave,  and  then  slowly  fade  away,  leaving  the 
sapphire  heavens  without  a  stain. 
238 


The  Dau-Ka-Lu  239 

Such  was  the  morning  on  which  the  Dau-ka-lu 
assembled  to  discuss  the  crisis  narrated  in  the 
last  chapter.  Their  early  meeting  was  one  for 
prayer.  It  was  a  remarkable  assembly,  both  for 
the  occasion  which  called  it  together,  and  for  the 
character  of  the  men  composing  it.  Soo  Thah, 
his  cousin,  and  Ler-plaw,  and  several  others 
whom  we  have  met  were  there ;  also  elders  from 
the  south,  and  the  west,  who  bore  marks  of 
former  sufferings  at  the  hands  of  the  cruel  Bur- 
man  for  the  Deliverer's  sake.  From  the  north 
came  the  venerable  prophet  Meh-Teh,  and  his 
son,  Mya-u,  of  whom  we  shall  hear  more  as  the 
story  proceeds.  There  was  also  Kyou-Keh,  or 
"  Hard  Rock,"  a  sweet-voiced,  gentle-mannered, 
loving  man,  yet  brave  and  true,  who  had  won  a 
grand  record  as  a  zealous  and  fearless  preacher 
of  the  glad  tidings.  It  was  told  of  him,  that  the 
chief  of  a  large  village,  on  hearing  of  his  ap 
proach,  said,  "  Let  him  come  to  me,  and  I  will 
make  two  or  three  holes  through  him  with  my 
spear ;  and  if  he  does  not  die,  we  will  believe 
him  and  worship  Yuah."  On  hearing  this,  Kyou- 
Keh  true  to  his  nature,  marched  at  once  for  the 
village.  Meeting  the  old  chief,  he  said  to  him, 
"  I  hear  you  are  going  to  thrust  me  through 


240  Soo  Thah 

with  your  spear.  Here  I  am.  If  you  wish  to 
thrust,  do  so.  I  trust  in  Yuah,  and  have  come 
to  proclaim  his  word."  At  this  bold  utterance 
the  old  chief  was  struck  dumb,  and  listened  atten 
tively  to  what  was  said  to  him. 

Already  in  this  Burman  rebellion,  this  remark 
able  man  had  done  royal  service.  Only  a  few 
weeks  previous  to  this  meeting,  a  band  of  Dacoits 
attacked  a  Christian  Karen  village,  and  burned  it 
together  with  a  beautiful  chapel,  killing  several 
of  the  villagers.  The  charred  posts  of  the  chapel 
were  all  that  remained.  Kyou-Keh  hastily  col 
lected  his  neighbours,  and  set  out  in  pursuit  of 
the  robbers.  It  would  have  been  quite  hopeless 
for  him  to  have  appealed  to  the  government  for 
help;  for  the  Burman  policemen  had  largely 
joined  the  rebellion,  and  some  of  them  were 
probably  with  the  attacking  party.  Marching  all 
night,  they  surrounded  the  robbers'  camp  at  dawn 
and  captured  the  whole  band  without  firing  a 
shot.  They  then  returned  post  haste  to  the 
burned  village,  through  which  lay  their  course  to 
the  nearest  government  station  ;  and,  while  taking 
their  breakfast,  tied  their  prisoners  to  the  still 
warm  posts  of  the  burned  chapel.  It  was  a  case 
of  poetic  justice,  which  the  Burman  freebooters 


The  Dau-Ka-Lu  241 

did  not  relish.  The  prisoners  were  finally  de 
livered  into  the  hands  of  the  magistrates. 

Later,  at  the  request  of  an  English  official, 
Kyou-Keh  joined  him  with  some  of  his  neigh 
bours  in  the  capture  of  another  band  of  lawless 
men ;  and  he  so  distinguished  himself,  that  the 
Queen's  highest  officer  in  Burma  gave  him  a 
silver-mounted  sword,  and  a  medal  of  honour  at 
the  close  of  the  war. 

Here  also  was  Ka-la-maw,  who  afterwards  re 
ceived  a  government  commission  to  defend  his 
villages,  and  who  had  already  fought  several 
severe  battles  with  the  enemy.  He  too  was  re 
warded  by  the  government  for  distinguished 
services  at  the  end  of  the  war. 

Among  the  younger  men  was  Kho-Nee,  re 
cently  out  of  school.  He  was  a  head  taller  than 
his  companions.  Few  realized  his  future.  He 
joined  the  government  forces,  was  put  in  com 
mand  of  a  large  body  of  his  countrymen,  and 
served  the  government  faithfully  for  many  years, 
winning  for  himself  and  his  fellow  Karen  soldiers 
the  highest  praise. 

Here  too  were  Mau-Yay  and  Myat-Keh,  now 
very  old,  men  of  God,  who  had  led  hundreds  of 
their  countrymen  to  Christ.  In  early  days  they 


242  Soo  Thah 

had  suffered  much  at  the  hands  of  these  idolaters 
for  the  Deliverer's  sake.  They  had  also  rendered 
signal  service  to  the  Queen  in  the  establishment 
of  her  reign  in  Burma. 

The  meeting  was  called  to  order  by  a  Karen 
barrister,  who  had  taken  his  law  degree  at  an 
English  University,  winning  a  medal  over  all 
competitors.  He  was  elected  chairman. 

It  should  further  be  noted  that  the  assembly 
was  chiefly  composed  of  young  men  like  Kho-Nee, 
and  was  specially  designed  to  arouse  in  them,  and 
through  them  in  their  fellows,  that  national  and 
patriotic  spirit  which  had  marked  the  valorous 
deeds  of  their  fathers  during  the  first  conquest  of 
the  English  in  Burma. 

After  the  organization,  the  Chairman  stated  the 
object  of  the  meeting  to  be, — 

First,  To  discuss  measures  for  promoting  a 
closer  union  among  all  the  clans  of  Hillmen,  in 
any  matters  pertaining  to  the  Queen's  govern 
ment  in  Burma,  and  their  future  welfare  as  a 
united  people. 

Second,  Discussion  of  the  attitude  to  be  taken 
in  regard  to  the  rebellion  now  existing. 

Third,  Discussion  as  to  the  matter  of  a  Karen 
representation  at  the  visit  of  the  Viceroy,  and  at 


The  Dau-Ka-Lu  243 

the  Queen's  Jubilee,  soon  to  be  held  in  the  chief 
town  of  the  Province. 

The  assembly  disposed  easily  of  the  first  ques 
tion,  for  there  was  only  one  sentiment  regarding 
it. 

The  second  question  called  forth  much  dis 
cussion;  not  because  there  was  any  difference  of 
opinion  among  the  delegates,  but  rather  because 
of  the  distrust  towards  their  people,  which  pre 
vailed  among  the  officers  of  the  Queen  then  in  the 
country. 

As  has  been  intimated,  some  of  these  officers 
could  not  believe  that  the  Hillmen,  so  retiring, 
and  seemingly  so  timid,  would  display  a  brave 
spirit  before  the  enemy.  Following  the  lead  of 
the  more  polished,  but  deceitful  and  cowardly 
Burmans,  they  regarded  the  Karens  as  "  dogs." 
The  feeling  of  indignation  against  this  char 
acter  attributed  to  them  blazed  forth  with  startling 
force  in  these  meetings  of  the  Dau-ka-lu.  Said 
Thah  Mway,  a  quiet,  retiring  man,  but  perfectly 
fearless  in  battle,  now  fresh  from  the  war  in  the 
south,  "  Let  the  Queen's  officers  give  us  arms 
and  ammunition,  and  we  will  clear  all  Lower 
Burma  of  Dacoits  in  six  weeks,  and  ask  nothing 
for  our  services.  Our  enemies  are  well  armed." 


244  Soo  Thah 

Then  he  added,  quoting  an  old  Karen  proverb, 
'  Ten  to  one  is  fair  play,  when  that  one  is  a 
Karen.'    Give  us  a  chance,  and  we  will  show  the 
Queen's  officers  what  we  are  made  of." 

Another  said,  "  We  must  fight  the  Queen's 
enemies  in  our  own  way.  We  must  never  join 
the  police  [Burmans],  and  so  degrade  our  name 
and  sacrifice  our  strength.  We  want  no  man  in 
our  fighting  line,  who  is  not  a  Christian,  or  the 
owner  of  at  least  a  thousand  rupees  in  land  and 
houses." 

"  They  say  we  are  cowards  and  will  not  fight," 
said  Myat  Koung.  "  Their  treatment  of  us  would 
make  us  such,  if  the  blood  of  our  fathers  did  not 
flow  in  our  veins.  Listen  to  this.  One  of  my 
children  could  not  get  a  written  permit  from  the 
Governor  to  carry  his  gun,  though  so  ordered, 
because  of  the  obstructions  put  in  his  way  by 
petty  Burman  officials.  He  had  been  a  prisoner 
in  the  hands  of  the  robbers,  and  they  had  made 
a  cross  to  crucify  him.  He  had  no  hope  of 
escape;  but,  working  his  hands  loose,  he  made  a 
dash  for  liberty.  Three  shots  were  fired  at  him 
at  close  range ;  yet  he  escaped  and  joined  his 
friends  again  in  defence  of  their  homes.  He 
has  waited  for  three  months  for  that  permit,  and 


The  Dau-Ka-Lu  245 

only  received  it  as  I  left  for  this  meeting.  Are 
such  men  as  he  dogs  ?  " 

Then  arose  the  venerable  Myat-Keh,  and  there 
fell  immediate  silence  upon  the  great  assembly ; 
for  he  was  widely  known  and  loved.  He  too  had 
suffered  much  for  the  sake  of  the  Deliverer  in 
the  old  days.  "  Children  and  grandchildren,"  he 
began,  "  I  rejoice  to  see  that  the  blood  of  the 
ancients  has  not  grown  thin  in  the  veins  of  this 
generation.  You  are  worthy  sons  of  the  fathers. 
Listen  and  follow  their  example,  if  need  be ;  but 
may  Yuah  spare  you. 

"  Saw-Lee,"  he  continued,  "  was  a  brave  man. 
While  proclaiming  the  great  love  of  the  Deliverer, 
he  was  seized  by  a  Buddhist  priest,  and  thrown 
into  prison,  with  his  feet  in  the  stocks.  He  was 
stripped  of  his  clothes,  though  it  was  very  cold, 
and  thus  left  cold,  hungry  and  thirsty  all  night. 
The  next  day  the  spotted-faced  executioner  of  the 
Burman  Governor,  with  a  heart  like  a  rock, 
dragged  him  before  his  master,  and  stood  near 
with  rods  to  beat  him.  He  had  suspended  him 
by  his  heels,  so  that  his  shoulders  barely  touched 
the  ground.  The  Governor  wished  to  force  him 
to  reveal  the  names  of  the  Christians,  who  wor 
shipped  with  him,  that  he  might  seize  and  torture 


246  Soo  Thah 

them  also,  Saw-Lee  prayed  for  strength  to  resist. 
He  resolved  to  die  rather  than  betray  his  friends. 
For  several  days  he  was  thus  tortured  nigh  unto 
death ;  but  he  remained  firm  until  ransomed ;  at 
which  time  he  was  more  dead  than  alive.  Then 
his  old  mother  tried  to  persuade  him  to  give  up 
preaching  the  glad  tidings,  which  had  brought 
such  sufferings  upon  him..  But  he  replied,  '  I 
remember  how  the  Christians  in  early  days  suf 
fered  for  the  Deliverer's  sake,  when  proclaiming 
his  gospel,  and  I  must  follow  their  example.' ' 

The  old  man  paused  as  if  overwhelmed  with  the 
memory  of  such  sufferings.  Several,  however, 
urged  him  to  proceed,  and  to  tell  them  about 
Thah-Gray,  the  blessed,  the  first  Karen  martyr. 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  Thah-Gray  was  my  particular 
friend.  I  tried  to  save  him.,  but  the  Burmans 
were  too  many  for  us.  Thah-Gray  was  a  great 
preacher.  He  was  seized  with  thirty-nine  of  his 
people,  and  thrown  into  prison.  For  many  days 
the  pastor  was  tortured.  He  was  repeatedly  hung 
up  by  the  neck,  and  beaten  till  nearly  dead,  to 
extort  money  from  the  Christians.  Once  they 
piled  wood  under  the  room  where  they  were  all 
confined,  and  threatened  to  burn  all  of  them  to- 


The  Dau-Ka-Lu  247 

gether,  if  they  did  not  promise  to  give  up  the 
worship  of  Yuah. 

"  When  these  cruel  Burmans  had  extorted  all  the 
money  from  the  Christians  they  could,  they  set 
them  free,  but  crucified  Thah-Gray  in  the  most 
cruel  manner,  because  he  would  not  deny  Yuah. 
While  he  was  on  the  cross,  they  reviled  him 
much  as  did  the  Jews  our  Lord,  when  they  put 
him  to  death  in  like  manner ;  saying,  '  Let  Yuah 
come  and  take  care  of  you,  if  he  will,  and  then 
we  will  believe.' '  This  martyr  was  rightly 
named;  for  Thah-Gray  means  "  Good  Fruit."  He 
was  indeed  the  good  fruit  of  our  Lord's  blessed 
work  among  this  brown  people. 

This  narration  of  Myat-Keh  made  a  profound 
impression  on  his  audience.  There  was  a  visible 
clinching  of  hands,  and  a  tightening  of  lips,  which 
indicated  that  the  spirit  of  the  fathers  was  by  no 
means  dead. 

After  much  talk  it  was  decided  to  be  the  duty 
of  all  Karens  to  'stand  by  the  Queen's  Govern 
ment,  under  this  attack  of  lawless  Burmans,  till 
the  last  foe  surrendered,  and  to  advise  all  Karens 
to  enlist  in  the  service  of  their  rulers,  whenever 
they  would  be  received  and  arms  be  given  them. 


248  Soo  Thah 

The  third  question  was  quickly  disposed  of,  and 
Than-bya,  a  man  of  good  English  education,  was 
appointed  to  write  the  address  to  be  delivered  at 
the  Queen's  Jubilee.  He  was  also  chosen  to  lead 
the  representatives  of  all  the  clans,  who  might 
be  present  on  that  occasion,  in  the  presentation  of 
the  address,  also  at  the  Viceroy's  visit. 

While  the  Dau-ka-lu  was  yet  in  session,  mes 
sengers  hastily  appeared,  announcing  that  a  Bur 
mese  chief,  named  Boh  Hline  (Boh  means  chief), 
with  a  large  band  of  armed  followers,  was  ravag 
ing  the  country  in  the  west,  where  lived  Myat- 
Keh. 

The  chairman  calmly  arose,  and  said,  "  Broth 
ers,  we  must  go  to  the  defence  of  our  families. 
Let  us  sing  the  doxology."  So  the  meeting  was 
dismissed,  and  in  a  few  hours  the  delegates  had 
all  dispersed.  They  were  full  of  the  spirit  of 
the  meetings,  and  ready  for  brave  deeds  in  de 
fence  of  their  homes,  their  new  faith,  and  their 
Queen. 


XXVII 

BOH    HLINE 

AN  ancient  fable  tells  of  a  famous  athlete, 
who  sowed  dragons'  teeth,  and  forthwith 
an  army  sprang  to  life.     So  it  was  in 
this  time  of  our  story.     Bands  of  armed  men 
sprang  into  life  all  over  the  country,  as  if  from 
the  ground,  filling  the  land  with  violence  and 
blood-shed.     They   were   so  numerous  and   ag 
gressive,  that  Europeans  were  obliged  to  patrol 
the  towns  in  a  common  defence;  while  outlying 
villages  were  left  a  prey  to  the  Dacoits. 

This  was  the  time  and  hour  for  our  little  brown 
people,  and  they  speedily  embraced  it.  One  who 
knew  them  best  has  said :  "  A  few  weeks'  desper 
ate  fighting  changed  everything.  No  one  had 
gauged  the  unifying  power  of  Christianity,  or 
guessed  that  these  loose  grains  of  sand  (the 
clans)  had  been  welded  into  a  terrible  weapon." 
A  captain  in  Her  Majesty's  service  was  the 
first  to  act.  Long  before  the  gathering  of  Karen 
levies  were  sanctioned  by  the  government,  he  had 
enrolled  and  drilled  a  company  of  seventy. 


250  Soo  Thah 

Without  encouragement,  the  Karen  fought  his 
way  through  sneers  of  the  Government  officials, 
till  at  a  Durbar,  when  the  Viceroy  of  India  was 
present,  the  Chief  Commissioner  of  Burma  said : 
"  1  have  never  been  so  much  astonished  as  at  the 
Karens  fighting  so  well." 

So  it  happened  that,  as  the  worth  of  these  Hill- 
men  revealed  itself,  their  friends  multiplied 
among  the  Queen's  officers,  till  they  were  found 
in  all  parts  of  the  land.  Mr.  Smeaton,  who  after 
wards  became  officiating  Chief  Commissioner, 
says  in  his  book  (The  Loyal  Karens  of  Bunnah), 
"  It  is  not  often  given  to  witness  such  a  remark 
able  development  of  national  character  as  has 
taken  place  among  the  Karens  under  the  influ 
ence  of  Christianity  and  good  government. 
Forty,  aye,  thirty  years  ago,  they  were  a  despised, 
grovelling,  timid  people,  held  in  open  contempt 
by  the  Burmese.  At  the  first  sound  of  the  gospel 
message,  they  sprang  to  their  feet,  as  a  sleeping 
army  springs  to  the  bugle-call.  The  dream  of 
hundreds  of  years  was  fulfilled  ;  the  God  who  had 
cast  them  off  for  their  unfaithfulness  had  come 
back  to  them ;  they  felt  themselves  a  nation  once 
more. 

"  Their  progress  since  then  has  been  by  leaps 


Boh  Hlinc 

and  bounds,  all  from  an  impetus  within  them 
selves,  and  with  no  direct  aid  from  their  rulers; 
and  they  bid  fair  soon  to  outstrip  their  Burmese 
conquerors  in  all  the  arts  of  peace." 

It  will  be  recalled  that  the  meetings  of  the 
Dau-ka-lu  broke  up  with  the  announcement  of 
an  eruption  of  Dacoits  in  the  west.  The  Karens 
hastily  returned  to  defend  their  homes,  and  also 
their  Queen's  authority,  if  called  to  do  so.  The 
reader  can  well  believe  it  was  a  strange  and  un 
welcome  duty  to  the  white  teachers,  men  of  peace, 
to  act  in  matters  of  war.  Yet  so  long  as  wicked 
men  acquire  power  to  torture  the  innocent,  it 
seems  to  be  necessary  for  men  of  peace  to  be 
come  men  of  war,  for  the  time.  Our  Pilgrim 
Fathers,  true  men  of  God,  were  often  obliged  to 
attend  worship  with  arms  in  their  hands.  It  was 
so  now  with  the  white  teachers  among  the 
Karens ;  though  it  was  a  duty  they  would  fain 
have  shunned.  The  white  teachers  in  the  south 
were  now  engaged  almost  day  and  night  in  help 
ing  their  Karen  disciples  to  obtain  from  the  Gov 
ernment  the  means  of  defending  their  homes  and 
Queen. 

Boh  Hline  was  notorious  for  his  terrible  cruel- 
tics,  sparing  neither  women  nor  children.  Even 


252  Soo  Thah 

infants  were  cruelly  killed  by  him  to  torture  their 
mothers.  At  one  time  he  seized  an  infant  from 
its  mother's  arms,  put  it  in  a  mortar,  and  pounded 
it  to  death  before  the  eyes  of  its  mother.  He  had 
destroyed  many  villages.  The  officers  of  the 
Queen,  with  their  theavy-footed  foreign  police 
men,  could  not  overtake  him,  though  they  had 
often  attempted  this. 

The  Burmese  people  were  more  afraid  of  Boh 
Hline  than  of  the  English  troops;  and  so,  strange 
to  tell,  they  helped  these  Dacoits,  even  when  they 
were  being  plundered  and  tortured  by  them. 

A  large  reward  had  been  offered  for  Boh  Hline, 
dead  or  alive.  .Meanwhile  lesser  Dacoit  chiefs 
were  doing  their  work  of  destruction  all  over 
the  land ;  and  the  loyal  Karens  were  kept  busy 
marching  and  fighting.  The  rains  had  begun  in 
earnest.  The  brooks  were  full,  and  the  rice  fields 
were  turning  to  mud.  It  would  soon  be  time  to 
prepare  for  rice-planting. 

One  day  two  Karens,  with  wet  garments  cling 
ing  to  them,  appeared  at  the  mission  house,  where 
the  white  teacher  was  busy  with  his  correspond 
ence  about  guns  and  ammunition. 

"  We  come,  teacher,"  said  they,  "  for  your 
letter  to  the  magistrate  of  Bassein  to  enable  us 


Boh  Hline  253 

to  buy  powder.  Our  guns  are  of  no  use  without 
ammunition.  We  know  not,  teacher,  when  Boh 
Hline,  or  some  other  Dacoit  will  appear  at  our 
village." 

"  Then  you  have  not  given  up  your  guns  to 
the  Dacoits  yet,  as  our  rulers  said  you  would, 
have  you  ?  "  asked  the  teacher,  laughing. 

The  Karens  grunted  in  reply.  And  then  Ko 
Thwah,  the  elder,  isaid,  "  Our  guns  are  useless 
without  powder." 

"  Give  us  ammunition,"  said  Saw  Bya,  the 
younger,  "  and  we  will  bring  in  Boh  Kline's  head 
within  a  week."  Then  he  added,  "  What  does 
it  mean  ?  Will  the  Queen's  officers  take  our  guns 
away?  Three  days  ago  the  police  came  to  our 
village  and  demanded  our  guns  by  order  of  the 
Queen's  officer,  they  said." 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  the  teacher.  "  The  police 
came  to  disarm  you,  my  children  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  Ko  Thwah,  "but  we  refused, 
saying,  that  we  had  the  guns  from  you,  and  would 
deliver  them,  only  to  you,  or  by  your  order." 

"  Well  done,"  >said  the  teacher.  "  How  many 
police  were  there?" 

"  Six  men  and  a  sergeant,"  replied  Ko  Thwah. 

"  My  children,"  exclaimed  the  teacher,  "  your 


254  Soo  Thah 

police  were  Dacoits.  Last  Saturday  Boh  ITline 
captured  a  police  station  and  took  their  rifles  and 
uniforms.  This  was  a  trick  to  capture  your  guns. 
Yuah  has  saved  you  from  being  deceived." 

"  Only  three  days  ago !  "  exclaimed  Ko  Thvvah. 
"  Let  us  follow  them,  and  bring  back  the  Boh." 

"  Yes,"  added  Saw  Bya,  "  if  the  teacher  will 
give  us  some  powder  and  big  shot  for  our  guns. 
And  don't  forget  the  hymn  books  for  our  teacher, 
Ba  Kaw." 

Near  dark  the  two  Karens  reached  their  vil 
lage,  and  found  the  people  at  worship  in  their 
little  chapel.  They  were  singing  their  first  hymn. 
Quietly  entering,  they  reverently  joined  in  the 
worship.  When  the  meeting  had  been  dismissed, 
they  told  the  elders  present  who  their  recent  police 
visitors  were. 

"  I  suspected  as  much,"  remarked  Ba  Kaw, 
quietly. 

"  We  will  follow  them,"  said  Ko  Thwah. 

"  It  is  good.    I  will  go,"  responded  Ba  Kaw. 

All  the  worshippers  had  remained  in  the  chapel 
to  hear  the  news.  Ba  Kaw  said  to  them,  "  Broth 
ers,  this  Philistine  kills  many  people,  even  little 
children.  When  he  will  fall  upon  our  people,  we 
cannot  tell.  We  will  go  and  capture  him.  Let 


Boh  Hline  255 

us  ask  Yuah  to  help  us,  as  he  did  his  servant 
David,  when  the  giant  defied  the  armies  of 
Israel."  Whereupon  all  bowed  their  heads,  and 
Ba  Kaw  besought  the  help  of  Yuah. 

Then  said  Ba  Kaw,  "  We  have  five  guns.    We 
want  two  more  men." 

All  the  young  men  of  the  village  springing  to 
their  feet,  two  were  chosen  by  lot. 

The  sun  had  set  and  the  night  was  dark;  but 
Ba  Kaw  knew  the  way.  They  marched  till  past 
midnight,  and  camped  in  a  wayside  hut.  At 
dawn,  having  eaten  a  little  cold  rice  and  dried 
fish,  they  were  again  on  their  way.  Soon  the 
thunder  began  to  mutter  in  the  distance,  and  then 
with  a  roar  and  crash  the  fierce  wind  set  in, 
driving  great  masses  of  angry  clouds,  and  the 
rain  fell  as  it  falls  only  in  the  tropics.  But  the 
Karens  halted  not.  They  pushed  rapidly  on, 
protecting  their  gun-locks  under  their  arms  and 
umbrellas.  All  day  long  they  kept  up  their 
march,  scarcely  speaking  a  word.  Near  night 
the  barking  t>f  dogs  told  them  they  were  draw 
ing  near  a  village.  Ba  Kaw  called  out  his  name, 
for  it  was  a  friendly  Karen  village,  and  speedily 
he  and  his  followers  were  made  welcome.  A 
supper  of  steaming  hot  rice  and  venison  (for  they 


256  Soo  Thah 

had  killed  a  fine  deer  that  day)  was  soon  set 
before  them.  After  eating,  the  elder  asked, 
"  Whence  go  you?  " 

"  We  follow  Boh  Hline." 

"  Yes,"  said  the  old  man,  "  two  days  ago  seven 
policemen  and  a  large  number  of  armed  followers 
passed  here." 

"  It  was  Boh  Hline,"  replied  Ba  Kaw. 

"  They  carried  heavy  loads  and  marched 
slowly,"  said  the  elder. 

"  By  Yuah's  help,  we  shall  overtake  them," 
said  Ba  Kaw. 

"  Boh  Hline  is  a  tiger,"  responded  the  elder. 

"  We  will  tame  him,"  answered  Ba  Kaw. 

"  They  are  many.     You  are  few,"  said  one. 

"  We  are  Karens,"  rejoined  the  teacher. 

The  rain  continued  its  steady  beat  upon  the 
thatched  roof,  and  it  was  late.  So  Ko  Thwah 
said,  "  We  will  sleep." 

They  were  shown  their  mats  already  spread 
for  them.  Bowing  a  moment,  while  Ba  Kaw  led 
in  prayer,  they  had  no  sooner  laid  down,  than 
they  fell  asleep.  Before  dawn,  they  were  awak 
ened  by  their  host,  and  sat  down  to  the  breakfast 
which  had  been  prepared  for  thorn. 

The  rain  was  still  pouring  down,  but  our  brave 


Boh  Hline  257 

band  took  up  their  march  with  a  quick  step, 
having  received  food  for  the  way  from  their  host. 

Early  in  the  afternoon,  Saw  Bya  picked  up  a 
brass  button  with  a  blue  thread  attached.  "  A 
button  from  a  police  coat,"  he  remarked.  A  little 
further  on,  they  found  under  a  shelving  rock  the 
remains  of  a  fire.  "  Here  they  cooked  rice," 
said  Ko  Thwah.  "  Yes,"  said  he  after  further 
investigation,  "  they  slept  here." 

"  They  marched  slowly,"  replied  Ba  Kaw.  "  We 
shall  overtake  them  soon." 

It  still  rained.  They  reached  a  Burman  village 
in  the  afternoon.  A  woman  was  out  seeking 
wood. 

"  Where  are  you  going?  "  she  asked. 

"  We  follow  Boh  Hline,"  replied  the  teacher. 

"  He  was  here  yesterday,"  she  answered,  in  a 
low  voice.  "  He  took  all  our  money,  and  killed 
two  women  and  a  child.  They  marched  to  the 
west." 

"Which  path?"  asked  Ba  Kaw. 

The  woman,  who  had  not  slackened  her  pace, 
brushed  the  wet  hair  from  her  face,  and  slowly 
turning  her  head  to  see  if  she  was  watched  from 
the  village,  said,  "  Take  the  right  hand  road 
across  the  rice  fields." 


258  Soo  Thah 

"  It  is  well,"  replied  Ba  Kaw. 

They  then  turned  sharp  across  the  fields,  while 
the  woman  made  the  best  of  her  way  homeward. 

After  travelling-  some  time,  it  now  being  late, 
and  having  eaten  nothing  since  morning,  Ba  Kaw 
said,  "  Let  us  stop  and  eat  rice." 

The  rain  had  ceased.  Hastily  cooking  rice  in 
bamboos,  as  already  described,  they  ate,  and  were 
off  again.  Nightfall  brought  more  rain.  But 
though  weary  and  wet,  these  Karens  kept 
doggedly  on  their  way,  determined  to  run  down 
Boh  Hline. 

Reaching  a  small  hut,  built  by  some  traveller, 
they  stopped  for  the  night.  When  morning 
broke,  Saw  Bya  and  one  of  the  younger  men  lay 
shivering,  and  burning  by  turns  with  fever. 
Nevertheless,  with  their  clothes  bundled  about 
their  heads,  they  pushed  on  with  the  rest ;  their 
companions  carrying  their  guns. 

The  sun  rose  clear,  and  soon  the  heat  became 
intense.  The  men  were  drenched  with  perspira 
tion  ;  but  their  pace  was  not  slackened.  It  was 
rather  increased,  for  the  footprints  of  the  Dacoits 
were  now  plainly  visible  in  the  sand  of  the  path 
before  them. 

The  sun  'had   risen  to  the  zenith,   when   Kc 


Boh  Hline  259 

Thwah,  who  was  leading,  gave  a  cluck  and  turn 
ing  aside,  picked  up  two  police  coats.  They  had 
been  cast  aside  by  the  Dacoits. 

"  They  are  dry,"  said  he,  "  and  the  rain  drops 
are  on  the  leaves  beneath  them.  They  must  have 
been  thrown  aside  this  morning,  when  the  sun 
became  hot." 

"  Yes,  and  the  cloth  about  the  arm-pit  is  yet 
moist,"  remarked  Saw  Bya,  suddenly  getting 
better  of  his  fever. 

"  Let  us  go  on.  They  are  near,"  said  Ba  Kaw  ; 
and  each  man  with  the  fever  took  back  his  gun, 
as  if  he  had  suddenly  recovered. 

Breaking  into  a  trot,  they  ran  for  a  half  hour, 
when  the  leader  signalled  again  and  stopped. 
Then  kneeling  on  the  path,  he  listened  for  a 
moment,  with  his  ear  to  the  ground.  Then  he 
arose  smiling,  and  every  man  proceeded  to  draw 
the  charge  from  his  gun,  which  had  been  loaded 
for  two  days,  and  to  reload.  They  then  laid 
aside  their  jackets  and  bags  behind  the  roots  of 
a  tree,  and  stole  forward,  as  if  stalking  deer. 

Quickly  making  a  turn  in  the  road,  they  saw  a 
stream  of  water  flowing  past  two  high  banks, 
through  which  the  road  approached  the  brook, 
and  Ba  Kaw  signalled  another  halt.  The  murmur 


260  Soo  Thah 

of  voices  was  distinctly  heard.  The  Karens  drew 
back  from  the  path  into  the  thick  jungle,  and 
Ba  Kaw,  putting  down  his  gun,  advanced  on  his 
hands  and  knees  through  the  bushes  to  recon- 
noiter.  Drawing  near  to  the  edge  of  the  bank, 
he  slowly  raised  his  head,  and  his  eyes  blazed 
with  triumph.  There  was  the  band  of  Dacoits 
within  the  toss  of  a  betel-nut.  They  were  per 
fectly  unconscious  of  danger.  Some  were  asleep. 
Their  guns  lay  scattered  about,  some  with  their 
bundles  still  attached  to  them.  One  young  man 
was  tending  to  the  drying  of  their  clothes.  Sev 
eral  were  cooking  food. 

Ba  Kaw  marked  the  position  of  each.  He 
counted  their  number,  especially  their  guns. 
There  were  fourteen  guns  and  twenty-one  men. 
Boh  Hline  was  sitting  with  one  of  his  lieutenants 
at  a  little  distance  from  the  party,  leaning  against 
a  tree. 

Drawing  back  as  noiselessly  as  he  had  ad 
vanced,  he  made  his  report,  and  laid  the  plan  of 
battle.  He  asked  that  he  be  permitted  to  deal 
with  Boh  Hline.  He  would  also  lead  the  charge 
through  the  stream.  Reaching  the  opposite  bank, 
they  were  to  pick  their  men,  fire,  drop  their  guns, 
and  rush  in  with  their  long  knives. 


Boh  Hline  261 

Tightening  their  clothes  about  their  loins,  Ba 
Kaw  gave  the  word,  and  they  bounded  forward 
in  their  charge  like  frightened  deer,  calling  to 
imaginary  followers,  and  rushed  through  the 
brook.  When  they  reached  the  opposite  bank, 
four  shots  rang  out  as  one  through  the  jungle, 
and  four  Dacoits  clutched  the  sand. 

The  suddenness  of  the  attack,  and  the  doubt  as 
to  how  many  were  following,  put  the  whole 
company  to  a  precipitate  flight,  every  man  for 
himself. 

Ba  Kaw,  who  had  reserved  his  fire,  fixed  his 
eye  on  Boh  Hline,  and  bounding  past  several 
fleeing  Dacoits,  summoned  him  to  surrender  or  be 
shot.  The  Boh  continued  his  flight,  when  Ba 
Kaw  dropped  on  one  knee  and  fired.  Boh  Hline 
stumbled  and  fell,  and  then  scrambled  to  his  feet 
again.  But  Ba  Kaw,  throwing  down  his  gun, 
rushed  upon  him,  caught  him  by  the  neck,  threw 
him  upon  his  face,  and  sat  upon  his  shoulders. 

"  Bring  a  cord,"  he  shouted.  "  He  is  very  little 
hurt.  I  put  only  half  a  charge  of  powder  in  my 
gun." 

He  was  soon  bound,  and  they  had  captured  Boh 
Hline. 

Hastily  gathering  the  guns,  they  tied  them  in 


262  Soo  Thah 

bundles.  Among  the  goods,  they  found  a  bag 
of  rupees  taken  from  the  village,  where  they 
met  the  Burman  woman.  Tying  the  bag  around 
the  Dacoit's  neck,  they  prepared  to  march ;  and 
they  travelled  fast  and  far  before  nightfall,  when 
the  rain  began  to  pour  down  again.  Boh  Hline 
had  three  gunshot  wounds  in  his  back;  but  he 
was  not  greatly  injured.  The  Karens  paid  little 
attention  to  him.  Stopping  to  eat  rice,  however, 
they  fed  him  also,  putting  his  feet  in  stocks  while 
he  ate,  to  prevent  an  attempt  to  escape. 

When  they  had  eaten,  Ba  Kaw  said,  "  Let  us 
worship."  And  drawing  out  his  hymn  book, 
some  one  selected  for  the  "  evening  hymn  "  one 
they  could  all  sing.  "  It  is  well,"  said  the  pastor, 
and  pitching  the  tune,  they  sang  it  through. 
Then  Ba  Kaw,  while  holding  the  rope  about  Boh 
Kline's  neck,  gave  thanks  to  Yuah  for  delivering 
their  enemies  into  their  hands. 

The  astonishment  of  the  Burmans,  when  they 
received  the  money  Boh  Hline  had  taken  from 
them,  cannot  be  described ;  nor  can  we  portray 
their  wonder,  as  to  how  five  Karens  could  take 
so  powerful  a  man  out  from  among  his  twenty 
followers,  and  these  well  armed,  and  yet  escape 


Boh  Hline  263 

without  a  scratch.     It  was  all  too  deep  a  riddle 
for  them  to  solve. 

The  next  day  the  Dacoit  chief  was  handed  over 
to  the  magistrate  in  Bassein,  and  the  Karens  re 
turned  to  their  homes,  the  proud  possessors  of 
the  reward  for  his  capture,  and  of  the  thanks  of 
the  Queen's  officer. 


XXVIII 

CAPTURE   OF   THE   GREAT    PO"NGYI 

AFTER  the  rains,  Dacoits  broke  out  afresh 
all  over  the  country.  Boh  Hline  had 
been  disposed  of,  indeed,  but  there  were 
many  others  just  as  foolish  and  cruel  as  he.  Yet 
it  was  noticeable  that  they  kept  well  clear  of  the 
Karens,  until  they  were  driven  among  their  hills. 
About  this  time  the  Viceroy  of  India.  Lord 
Dufferin,  visited  Burma,  and,  as  arranged,  the 
Karens  waited  upon  him.  They  were  twelve 
hundred  strong,  and  more  would  have  come,  only 
that  many  were  detained  in  watching  the  Dacoit 
bands.  This  large  number  who  appeared  mani 
festly  surprised  the  Queen's  officers  ;  for  they  had 
prepared  a  treat  of  only  twenty-five  cups  of  tea 
for  the  expected  delegation.  The  Karens  had 
built  a  triumphal  arch  in  honour  of  the  Viceroy, 
and  at  the  reception  the  school  girls  sang,  and 
drank  the  tea;  while  the  Viceroy  made  a  con 
gratulatory  address,  which  sent  all  happy  to  their 
homes.  They  were  specially  pleased  to  know 
264 


Capture  of  the  Great  P6ngyi        265 

that  the  Viceroy  recognized  their  services  in 
quelling  the  insurrection  in  the  country. 

Later,  came  the  Queen's  Jubilee.  Here  Than- 
bya,  as  appointed  by  the  Dau-ka-lu,  presented  a 
memorial  to  Her  Majesty.  This  would  interest 
the  reader,  but  it  must  be  omitted  on  account  of 
its  length.  In  every  respect  it  was  a  model  paper, 
— a  credit  to  the  writer  and  to  his  people.  It  re 
counted  the  great  good  which  had  come  to  the 
Hillmen  through  her  gracious  rule;  and  also 
touched  upon  their  own  services  to  the  Govern 
ment  during  the  insurrection,  as  a  token  of  their 
loyalty  and  gratitude.  It  further  expressed  their 
hopes  for  future  progress  under  her  beneficent 
reign ;  and  closed  by  invoking  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  Her  Majesty. 

There  were  yet  some  of  the  Queen's  officers 
who  could  not  understand  these  Karens ;  and  so, 
as  they  were  departing  from  the  Government 
house,  an  officer  addressed  Than-bya  rather 
brusquely,  saying,  "  Hallo,  old  chap,  did  you  write 
all  that  fine  speech  yourself,  or  did  some  one  do 
it  for  you  ?  " 

Than-bya  made  no  reply,  and  the  officer  re 
peated  his  question  in  a  more  deferential  tone. 
Than-bya  after  a  short  pause  said  deliberately, 


i66  Soo  Thah 

without  regarding  his  questioner,  "  Well,  if  I 
didn't  write  it,  I  wonder  who  did." 

Even  while  the  Viceroy  was  in  Burma,  perhaps 
the  most  formidable  outbreak  that  had  yet  taken 
place,  sprung  up  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  prov 
ince.  A  Pongyi,  or  Buddhist  priest,  was  the 
leader.  He  was  said  to  have  over  a  thousand  fol 
lowers,  mostly  Shans,  in  the  early  part  of  his 
career,  and  he  soon  looted  and  burned  a  score  of 
villages  and  towns. 

This  Pongyi  was  a  man  of  large  stature,  great 
cunning,  and  his  followers  rapidly  multiplied. 
Every  day  a  new  town  was  looted  or  destroyed. 
The  Burmese  subjects  of  the  Queen  were  grow 
ing  very  restless,  and  it  looked  as  if  the  success  of 
the  Dacoits  would  cause  a  general  uprising  among 
them. 

The  Europeans  also  grew  much  alarmed ;  for 
even  the  telegraph  wires  were  torn  down,  and  the 
railroads  were  threatened.  Small  bands  of  Eng 
lish  soldiers  were  hurrying  to  and  fro,  trying  to 
quell  the  uprising;  but  it  was  daily  growing 
worse.  Every  European  was  armed,  and  did  pa 
trol  duty.  Several  had  been  killed. 

Here  again  the  Hillmen  came  to  the  rescue. 
A  large  city  was  attacked  by  the  forces  of  the 


Capture  of  the  Great  P6ngyi        267 

Pongyi ;  but  by  the  help  of  the  Karens  they  were 
repulsed,  and  retreated  to  the  foothills.  They 
were  more  than  a  thousand  strong.  The  Karens, 
following  their  retreat,  repeatedly  attacked  and 
defeated  them,  capturing  the  detached  parties  they 
met.  So  fierce  were  these  attacks,  that  the  Pon- 
gyi's  forces  were  driven  back  into  the  mountains, 
seeking  safety  from  their  pursuers.  But  the 
mountains  proved  a  worse  place  for  them  than  the 
plains ;  for  here  too  the  Karens  swarmed  about 
them  like  wasps,  stinging  whenever  a  chance 
offered. 

The  priest's  forces  were  also  encumbered 
greatly  with  women  and  children.  So  sure  was 
this  fanatic  that  he  would  be  able  to  defeat  the 
English,  he  had  attached  these  to  his  army,  as  if 
on  a  triumphal  march.  He  even  took  along  with 
him  his  gray  haired  mother,  whom  he  caused  to 
be  carried  on  a  litter. 

As  his  troubles  increased,  his  followers  rapidly 
diminished.  In  order  that  their  hiding  and  camp 
ing  places  might  not  be  revealed  to  his  pursuers, 
he  ordered  the  little  children  to  be  killed  when 
ever  any  of  them  cried. 

Many  of  the  Karens  were  now  being  supplied 
with  Government  arms  and  ammunition.  The 


a68  Soo  Thah 

Queen's  officers  were  beginning  to  trust  them 
more  and  more.  Otherwise  the  results  of  this 
insurrection  might  have  been  very  different  from 
the  final  outcome.  Doubtless  the  revolt  would 
have  become  general,  and  perhaps  have  accom 
plished  what  the  Pongyi  threatened, — a  complete 
slaughter  of  the  Europeans. 

The  Dacoits  now  retreated  northward,  several 
hundred  strong,  destroying  Karen  villages,  but 
were  in  turn  continually  harassed  by  the  Hillmen. 

Ka-la-maw,  whom  we  met  at  the  Dau-ka-lu,  did 
grand  service,  repeatedly  attacking  the  bands  sent 
out  for  food,  and  capturing  many  prisoners.  They 
fought  these  robbers  even  with  fire,  setting  the 
jungle  ablaze,  where  they  were  in  hiding.  In  this 
manner  they  were  forced  gradually  northward 
along  the  mountains,  till  they  reached  the  south 
ern  borders  of  Soo  Thah's  country.  Here  the 
priest  attacked  a  Christian  village,  while  the  an 
nual  meeting  was  in  session  in  a  town  near  by. 
The  meeting  broke  up  immediately,  and  the  men 
in  attendance  rushed  to  the  defence  of  their  breth 
ren. 

One  Sunday  morning  the  Dacoits  appeared  in  a 
Christian  village  while  all  were  assembled  for 
worship.  They  surrounded  the  chapel  so  sud- 


m 


Capture  of  the  Great  P^ngyi        269 

denly,  that  all  the  worshipers  were  taken  prison 
ers.  They  had,  however,  taken  the  precaution  to 
hide  their  guns  in  the  jungle  on  Saturday  night. 
The  Dacoits  robbed  the  villagers  of  their  food, 
but  spared  them.  They  showed  their  spite  against 
the  religion  of  the  Deliverer  by  cutting  the  Bible 
and  hymn  books  in  pieces,  and  scattering  the 
pieces  over  the  floor.  Then  the  Pongyi,  taking 
his  seat  in  the  pulpit  chair,  called  the  meeting  to 
order,  and  declared  the  religion  of  Jesus  abolished. 
The  villagers  remained  quiet  until  Monday  morn 
ing,  when  the  robbers  had  departed,  and  then 
drew  out  their  arms,  and,  led  by  their  teacher, 
boldly  attacked  the  rear  guard.  Several  were 
killed  on  both  sides,  including  the  brave  pastor 
and  two  of  his  followers. 

The  Dacoits  were  so  frightened  by  this  bold  at 
tack,  that  they  began  to  separate,  and  soon  bands 
appeared  in  Soo  Thah's  country,  ravaging  and 
destroying  as  in  other  places.  Soo  Thah  sent  off 
messengers  post  haste  to  the  white  teacher  for 
help,  saying,  "  Teacher,  the  Pongyi  and  his  army 
have  arrived.  They  are  destroying  our  chapels 
and  eating  up  our  food.  They  have  killed  teacher 
Thau  Lay  and  two  of  his  people.  Get  us  guns, 
and  we  will  defend  our  chapels." 


yo  Soo  Thah 

The  white  teacher  wrote  a  note,  called  a  Karen 
boy,  and  said,  "  Take  this  to  the  Magistrate,  and 
wait  for  an  answer." 

Meanwhile  Mya-u,  the  son  of  Meh-teh,  the  old 
prophet,  both  of  whom  we  met  at  the  Dau-ka-lu, 
entered  and  said,  "  Teacher,  the  Dacoits  will  eat 
up  our  country,  and  destroy  our  chapels  and 
school  houses." 

"  Yes/'  he  replied.  "  What  will  you  Karens 
do?" 

"  Get  guns  for  us,  and  we  will  capture  the 
Pongyi,  as  our  brothers  did  Boh  Hline,"  an 
swered  Mya-u. 

"  But  they  are  very  many,"  said  the  teacher. 

"  True,  but  I  have  twenty-five  well  drilled 
Karen  levies ;  and  with  twenty  or  thirty  more 
guns,  carried  by  our  Karens,  we  can  capture  him." 

Mya-u  had  recently  been  made  governor  of  the 
Hillmen  in  his  district,  in  place  of  a  Shan,  who 
had  been  dismissed  for  bribery.  While  he  was 
yet  talking,  the  Magistrate's  reply  came,  saying, 
that  he  had  telegraphed  for  guns,  which  would  be 
delivered  the  next  day.  He  had  in  this  emergency 
cast  aside  all  red  tape,  and  thus  manifested  his 
faith  in  this  brown  people.  For  he  knew  them 


Capture  of  the  Great  Pongyi        271 

well,   and   was   always   among   their   staunchest 
friends. 

"  It  is  well,  Mya-u,"  said  the  teacher.  "  Call 
in  your  men,  and  we  will  give  them  guns  to 
morrow." 

Messe:  gers  were  sent  to  the  hills  at  once,  and 
the  next  day  the  Mission  yard  was  full  of  volun 
teers.  The  guns  and  ammunition  were  dis 
tributed,  and  all  day  the  Karens  marched  toward 
the  seat  of  war. 

The  second  day  by  sundown  the  armed  men 
had  reached  their  homes  with  a  few  guns  for  the 
defence  of  each  village.  Soo  Thah  secured  one 
gun  for  the  protection  of  his  people.  Mya-u  with 
his  levies  and  volunteers  pushed  directly  for  the 
reported  camp  of  the  Dacoits. 

The  Karens  had  besought  their  white  teacher 
to  go  along  with  them.  It  was  well  he  went ; 
for  he  was  able  to  save  lives,  since  some  of  the 
Karens  were  so  exasperated  by  the  loss  of  their 
homes  and  food,  that  they  were  liable  to  use 
undue  measures  of  violence,  even  towards  these 
cruel  murderers. 

By  the  second  night  prisoners  began  to  arrive 
brought  to  the  white  teacher  by  the  scouts.  Mes- 


Soo  Thah 

sengers  were  also  arriving  for  medicines  for  the 
wounded.  The  rebels  had  broken  up  into  small 
bands,  and  there  was  fighting  all  over  the  hills. 
Saw  Hah  came  in  and  reported  three  Karens 
shot,  a  half  day's  journey  to  the  north,  and  asked 
for  medicines  for  their  wounds.  Ka-ta-kee  vil 
lagers  brought  in  three  prisoners,  and  so  it  went 
all  night. 

In  the  morning  a  Karen  came  from  Soo  Thah's 
village,  saying,  "  Has  the  teacher  heard  the  news 
from  Soo  Thah  ?  " 

"No.     What  is  it,  brother?" 

"  We  believe  he  has  captured  the  great  chief, 
the  Pongyi." 

"  What !  the  one  for  whom  the  five  thousand 
rupees  are  offered?  "  was  asked. 

"  The  same  man,"  replied  the  messenger. 
"  Yet  we  are  in  some  doubt." 

"  Tell  us  about  it,"  responded  another. 

"  When  Soo  Thah  received  his  gun,"  he  re 
plied,  "  he  went  patrolling  on  the  path  leading 
from  his  village  in  the  direction  where  the  Dacoits 
were  supposed  to  be  approaching.  He  had  heard 
of  them  at  neighbouring  villages  the  night  before, 
and  feared  they  might  come  to  his  own.  Not  far 
down  the  path,  he  met  fourteen  men,  the  two 


Capture  of  the  Great  Pongyi        273 

leaders  carrying  guns.  The  rest  were  loaded 
with  stolen  rice.  When  they  saw  Soo  Thah,  the 
foremost  tried  to  shoot  him ;  but  his  gun  missed 
fire.  Then  the  second  raised  his  gun  to  shoot, 
but  Soo  Thah  was  too  quick  for  him.  All  the 
rest  quickly  fled." 

"  Why  do  you  think  he  is  the  great  Pongyi  ?  " 
asked  one. 

"  Because  he  has  a  lot  of  charms  about  him, 
and  belts  of  money,  and  his  gun  is  a  fine  one, 
quite  new,"  said  the  messenger. 

It  did  not  prove,  however,  to  be  the  leader  of 
this  insurrection,  whom  Mya-u  was  seeking,  but 
one  of  his  lieutenants.  Soo  Thah  was  afterwards 
thanked  by  the  Queen's  officers,  and  rewarded  by 
the  gift  of  the  gun. 

Prisoners  continued  to  be  brought  in  rapidly. 
The  excitement  was  at  a  white  heat.  A  little  later 
messengers  reported,  that  Mya-u  was  returning 
with  a  large  number  of  prisoners. 

"  Has  he  caught  the  Pongyi  ?  "  was  the  ques 
tion  every  one  was  asking  his  neighbour. 

One  replied,  "  He  would  not  return  without 
him.  He  said  he  would  not." 

The  question  was  soon  solved,  as  the  band 
marched  up  the  hillside  into  the  village. 


274  Soo  Thah 

"  Well,  Mya-u,  what  have  you  found  ?  "  asked 
the  teacher. 

"  The  Pongyi,  I  think,"  he  quietly  answered. 

"  Did  you  capture  him,  Mya-u  ?  "  was  asked. 

"  No,"  he  replied.  "  Two  women  were  the 
means  of  his  capture." 

"  How  was  that  ?  "  asked  another. 

"  Why,"  said  he,  "  I  took  my  levees  to  his  camp, 
but  found  it  deserted.  The  Karens  had  attacked 
him  again.  Several  were  left  dead  on  the  ground. 
This  seemed  to  break  up  the  band.  They  were 
very  hungry  also,  for  the  boys  harassed  them 
so,  they  did  not  have  time  to  cook  rice." 

Here  he  was  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  the 
Pongyi  himself;  for  he  proved  to  be  the  man  so 
much  desired.  He  was  led  by  three  ropes,  one 
about  his  neck,  one  about  his  waist,  and  the  third 
tied  to  his  bound  hands ;  and  each  rope  was  held 
by  a  watchful  sentry ;  for  he  was  a  very  powerful 
man. 

Soo  Thah,  who  also  had  come  in,  said  to  Mya-u, 
"  Brother,  how  was  he  captured  ?  " 

"  Why,  he  became  very  hungry  and  went  to  a 
village  over  on  the  watershed  yonder.  He  evi 
dently  thought  he  had  got  beyond  the  hated 
Christians,  and  was  safe.  So  he  offered  gold  to 


Capture  of  the  Great  Pongyi        275 

two  women  for  food.  The  men  had  guns,  and 
were  near  by  watching  another  road  for  the  rob 
bers.  One  woman  gave  him  food,  while  the  other 
summoned  the  guards.  One  of  the  guards 
walked  quietly  behind  him,  as  he  was  eating,  and 
catching  a  woman's  skirt  from  the  wall,  pulled  it 
over  his  head,  and  after  a  brief  struggle  he  was 
overpowered  and  bound." 

"  But  this  wound  in  his  head  ? "  asked  Soo 
Thah. 

"  O,  this  morning,"  rejoined  Mya-u,  "  we 
pitied  him,  and  loosed  his  hands,  in  order  that 
he  might  eat  rice;  and  he  nearly  escaped.  He 
knocked  over  several  of  the  guards  in  his  rush, 
but  Soo  Baw  brought  him  down  with  the  butt  of 
his  gun." 

In  private  Mya-u  remarked  to  the  white 
teacher,  "  He  is  very  rich.  He  has  bags  of  money 
and  precious  stones.  Yesterday  he  called  me  and 
said,  '  You  are  a  great  man.  So  am  I.  I  have 
great  riches :  elephants,  buffaloes,  gold,  silver  and 
precious  stones.  Let  me  escape,  and  I  will  give 
you  what  you  ask.' ' 

"  What  did  you  reply  to  him,  Mya-u  ?  " 

"  '  Why,'  I  said,  '  were  you  able  to  give  me 
heaven  and  earth,  I  would  not  let  you  go.'  " 


176  Soo  Thah 

"  It  is  well,  Mya-u.  He  will  kill  no  more  chil 
dren,  nor  burn  any  more  chapels.  Thank  Yuah, 
who  has  delivered  him  into  your  hands.  To 
morrow  we  return." 

Reaching  the  mission  compound  in  the  great 
city,  it  was  found  that  the  Karens  had  captured 
in  this  expedition  eighty  prisoners,  with  the  leader 
of  the  insurrection,  and  large  sums  of  gold  and 
silver,  which  had  been  taken  from  the  towns  the 
Dacoits  had  destroyed.  All  these  captures  were 
turned  over  to  the  officers  of  Her  Majesty. 

There  was,  of  course,  great  rejoicing  among 
all  Europeans,  when  it  was  announced  that  the 
head  of  the  rebellion  had  been  captured ;  and 
there  was  equally  great  surprise,  that  this  brown 
people  had  accomplished  what  the  heavy-footed 
soldiers  of  Her  Majesty  had  failed  to  do. 

The  reader  will  be  interested  to  know  that  the 
generous  victors,  to  whom  a  reward  of  five  thou 
sand  rupees  was  paid,  instead  of  retaining  this 
money  for  themselves,  first  recompensed  there 
from  those  who  had  lost  their  property,  and  con 
tributed  the  balance,  a  handsome  sum,  in  aid  of 
their  schools. 

This  victory  practically  destroyed  the  insurrec 
tion  in  lower  Burma.  The  results  to  the  Karens 
themselves  will  be  told  in  the  next  chapter. 


XXIX 

CONCLUSION 

OUR  story  is  nearly  completed.  It  remains 
merely  to  note  some  important  matters 
that  should  not  be  omitted. 

After  the  capture  narrated  in  the  last  chapter, 
our  Hillmen  sprang  into  general  favour  with  the 
Queen's  officers.  They  were  enlisted  in  consid 
erable  numbers,  and  performed  such  excellent 
services  for  Her  Majesty,  that  they  were  soon 
incorporated  among  the  standing  defenders  of  the 
country.  And  since  then  it  has  been  proposed  to 
form  them  into  regiments  of  the  line,  or  of  the 
regular  army. 

The  praise  of  their  fidelity,  bravery,  discipline 
and  trustworthiness  has  been  unstinted  among 
the  Queen's  officers  who  commanded  them.  One 
of  the  highest  officers  of  the  Indian  Government 
has  borne  this  testimony :  "  But  for  the  loyalty 
and  courage  of  the  Karens,  the  rebel  Burmese  and 
Shans  would,  in  all  probability,  have  overrun 
lower  Burma." 

977 


278  Soo  Thah 

Again  he  says,  "  The  Karen  people  have  proved 
their  loyalty  by  freely  shedding  their  blood  in  de 
fence  of  our  rule,  and  in  the  cause  of  order.  In 
the  face  of  neglect,  they  have  served  us  nobly  and 
well."  And  again,  "  Until  in  sheer  despair,  the 
Karens  rose  to  defend  their  own  hearths  and 
homes  the  Burmese  rebels  and  robbers  had  it 
all  their  own  way.  .  .  .  The  story  of  the 
deeds  and  sufferings  of  the  Karens  in  defence  of 
the  Queen-Empress  Government  in  Burma,  is  a 
deeply  interesting  one,  and  deserves  an  honoured 
place  in  the  records  of  the  Empire." 

Thus  through  the  mighty  power  of  the  De 
liverer,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  a  nation  born 
in  a  day,  and  given  a  place  of  honour  among  Her 
Majesty's  subjects  in  the  East. 

Their  future,  judging  from  the  past,  will  be 
glorious ;  that  is,  so  long  as  they  remain  faithful 
to  the  Deliverer,  who  has  led  them  out  of  bondage 
and  degradation  into  Christian  freedom  and 
manhood. 

Our  story,  dealing  as  it  does  with  the  Hillmen, 
might  lead  some  to  think  that  there  had  been  no 
successes  of  our  Lord  among  the  idolatrous  Bur- 
mans.  This  would  be  far  from  true.  Several 
thousands  of  the  Burmans  have  been  converted 


Conclusion  1279 

to  Christ.  And  then  it  costs  much  more  for  a 
Burman  to  forsake  his  ancestral  religion,  and 
join  the  followers  of  Christ,  than  it  does  for  a 
Karen  to  give  up  his  nat  superstitions.  It  is  also 
needless  to  say,  that  these  noble  Christians  among 
the  Burmans  have  been  most  loyal  to  their  Queen, 
and  friendly  to  their  Karen  brothers. 

This  story  would  have  failed  also,  if  it  had  not 
fixed  your  attention  upon  these  Hillmen  in  all 
southeastern  Asia  as  a  most  inviting  mission  field, 
— a  harvest  ready  for  the  reaper;  and  also  as  a 
source  from  which  to  draw  hardy,  brave  and  de 
voted  preachers,  teachers,  evangelists  and  mis 
sionaries  for  the  world  about  them. 

We  can  say  without  reserve,  that  they  present 
one  of  the  most  promising  fields  for  missionary 
effort  in  all  the  world.  But  just  here  lies  a  great 
danger.  It  would  be  a  fatal  mistake  to  conclude 
that  these  Hillmen,  having  made  such  progress  in 
the  past,  were  now  able  to  care  for  themselves. 
Nay,  they  never  needed  wise  counsellors  more 
than  now.  Like  the  Japanese,  they  are  full  of 
vigour  and  'hope;  but  they  are  inexperienced  in 
all  that  makes  up  a  wise  Christian  civilization. 

They  still  need  and  imperatively  require  wise 
men  as  leaders,  organizers'  and  trainers,  to  pre- 


280  Soo  Thah 

pare  them  for  the  Deliverer's  use  among  their 
own  people,  and  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  to 
peoples  beyond  them.  Should  Christians  in  Amer 
ica  fail  to  supply  this  present  need,  in  a  few  years 
their  grand  opportunity  may  have  slipped  from 
their  grasp.  Here,  as  on  some  other  fields,  our 
very  successes  have  become  our  peril. 

I  doubt  not  that  every  reader  has  come  to  love 
our  hero,  Soo  Thah,  together  with  his  gentle 
wife,  Wee-thah-soo.  The  latter  still  lives  to  care 
for  her  children  and  grandchildren;  but  Soo 
Thah,  in  an  effort  to  establish  a  new  mission 
among  a  tribe  to  the  north,  was  attacked  by 
cholera,  and  passed  quickly  to  his  reward. 

There  are  many  to  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed, 
for  his  works  follow  him,  to  the  glory  of  the 
Deliverer,  the  great  Son  of  Yuan;  to  whom  be 
glory  forever  and  ever.  Amen. 


11S116 


A    000 


